RUTHLESS PRINCE

PIPER STONE
 CONTENTS

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16

Afterword
Books of the Benedetti Empire Series
Books of the Merciless Kings Series
Books of the Mafia Masters Series
More Mafia Romances by Piper Stone
Books of the Dark Overture Series
Books of the Club Darkness Series
Books of the Dangerous Business Series
Books of the Montana Bad Boys Series
Books of the Alpha Beasts Series
More Stormy Night Books by Piper Stone
Piper Stone Links
 Copyright © 2021 by Stormy Night Publications and Piper Stone

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage
and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

Published by Stormy Night Publications and Design, LLC.

www.StormyNightPublications.com

Stone, Piper
Ruthless Prince

Cover Design by Korey Mae Johnson

Image by 123RF/Lightfield Studios

This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities represented in this book
are fantasies only, intended for adults.
 CHAPTER 1

S tefano

Revenge—the action of inflicting hurt or harm on someone for an injury or

wrong suffered at their hands.
I’d heard more than once that revenge was best served cold. While I’d
laughed at the expression, given ice ran through my veins, perhaps the
saying was fitting. I enjoyed the act of retaliation, especially to those who
truly deserved it. No one would ever call me righteous. In fact, I was one
dangerous, ruthless man. I enjoyed being given the moniker over the past
few years, relishing the power it offered.
The Benedetti family had been powerful for generations, ruling the majority
of Italy as well as other European countries for well over a century. We
were polished, well educated, and trained in all aspects of warfare. We had
it all.
Money.
Power.
Influence.
But that hadn’t mattered on a sunny day only three months before. We
weren’t immune to the ugliness of those less fortunate.
My family had faced a tragedy we hadn’t expected, the slaughter of my
father in a popular Italian eatery in the heart of New York City. While the
perpetrators had been located, the actual gunmen as well as the man behind
the horrible deed killed, the remaining members of the Benedetti family had
been steadfast in our determination to bring all parties responsible for his
murder to their knees.
And so, the three Benedetti princes resolutely sought vengeance on the
three powerful men ultimately responsible for our father’s death.
I didn’t have the same traits as my older brother, Matteo, powerful yet
yielding to the politics of becoming the Don of the most merciless mafia
family in Europe. I was the ruthless one, a man incapable of any level of
humanity. And I thoroughly enjoyed destroying our enemies.
Corrupting the innocent.
Stripping away the armor surrounding the vulnerable.
Feasting on my prize in whatever form it came.
Today was no exception. Today I would begin to take what already
belonged to me.
The three months of waiting had been agonizing, but the shock of my
demand would be even sweeter.
My Capo and another soldier had traveled with me to New York to continue
fulfilling a revenge plot Matteo had thought up. While I’d been against the
rather low-level act at first, I’d grown fond of my brother’s undermining
efforts in recent days. Besides, I could enjoy watching the downfall of what
was considered the most influential man on the East Coast.
I took a deep breath as I stared out the floor-to-ceiling window, the man’s
office a reflection of his slide into depravity. I’d found his humidor,
enjoying the scent of his collection of Cuban cigars. After selecting what I
considered to be the perfect choice, cutting and lighting, I inhaled the
smoke. The aroma was spectacular, the taste better than I’d experienced in a
long time.
As I gazed out the window, I thought about what I was going to say to the
man. While I wanted nothing more than to put a bullet in his head, that
wasn’t the plan my two brothers and I had decided on.
Senator Doug Starling was considered iconic in the bowels of New York.
He’d come from being a lowly attorney barely making ends meet to
becoming one of the most influential men in New York and a number of the
Eastern states. I’d learned a significant amount of information about the
man, including he’d gained most of his fortune from his dead wife.
Victoria Chenault had come from a wealthy family, their roots going back
generations. She’d been the belle of the ball in her twenties, the arranged
marriage between the two families securing their wealth as well as extreme
power over various politicians and members of law enforcement.
Tragically, she’d been killed in a drive-by shooting several years before.
That had left Doug to indulge in his dark and sadistic proclivities, many of
which I not only understood but had partaken in. However, his alliance with
the brutal and unforgiving local Irish mob had presented significant
difficulties in his plans on becoming the next president of the United States.
And on this beautiful, sunny day, I planned on reminding him what fucking
with the Benedetti Empire would do to his aspirations.
I’d left Italy only hours before, prepared to provide the kind of punishment
the man certainly wasn’t prepared to handle. While it was likely he’d
already been warned of my family’s intentions, the fact Matteo had already
married the daughter of one of the three men responsible for our father’s
slaughter hadn’t altered his methods of operation to any degree.
Or his personal behavior.
As it seemed of all men who believed their shit didn’t stink, he’d yet to
invoke additional security or alter his behavior. I expected him to come
through his office door at any time.
I took another deep puff, swirling the very expensive glass of scotch I’d
poured from the ornate crystal bottle positioned in the very center of his
well-crafted wooden bar. While I wasn’t a patient man, this was worth
waiting for.
True to form, I heard his roaring laughter just outside the door only minutes
later. I remained where I was, still enjoying the gorgeous view.
When I heard the door open, a smile slid across my face.
“What the fuck?” Doug exclaimed as he barged further inside.
When I heard the sound of my Capo slamming the door behind Doug’s
entrance, my grin grew wider. I’d brought Cassis as well as another soldier
with me on the trip, ensuring that if we were ambushed, the assholes behind
the weapons would meet their maker within seconds. No matter the number
of assassins. My men were that good.
I took my time, enjoying another puff before cocking my head, catching my
first sight of him. I’d seen pictures of the pompous asshole online,
memorizing every line on his face as well as the extra weight he carried
across the middle from days spent sucking down a few drinks. While I
enjoyed a good glass of scotch more often than I should, I refused to give in
to those particular indulgences.
Others were impossible to resist.
“Senator Starling. I was almost certain you’d altered your usual schedule.
Now, I admit, that would have pissed me off.” I turned around to face him,
gazing all the way down his garish golf attire to his ugly shoes. Why the
hell did a grown man actually think that plaid trousers and a pale pink shirt
worked for any fucking reason? I should blow his fucking head off for his
fashion sense alone.
“Who the fuck are you?” he demanded, finally realizing that we weren’t
alone. I was glad that he seemed nervous.
After taking another puff, I flicked the glowing ember directly in the center
of his desk. “I think you know exactly who I am and if I had to guess, I’d
say you know why I’m here.”
Doug shifted his gaze back and forth. If the man thought he was getting out
of the room, he was sorely wrong. “What do you want, Benedetti?”
“What do I want. Let me think about that.” I rubbed my jaw as I walked
around the desk, sitting on the edge and taking another swig of my drink.
“What I want is for my father to be alive, but that’s just not going to
happen. You and your buddies made certain of that.”
He held up his hands, his lower lip quivering even though he offered a
smile. “I had nothing to do with that.”
After taking another puff, I stubbed out the end on a set of files he had on
his desk. Then I took my time with acknowledging what he had to say.
“While you certainly didn’t have the balls to get your hands dirty, you and I
know that you’ve formed an alliance with Police Commissioner Wiltcher as
well as the head honcho of the Irish mob, Michael O’Sullivan. I’m not here
to negotiate your involvement.”
“Then why are you here?” Doug demanded.
I was surprised he had enough chutzpa in him to confront me. His affront
forced me to curtail my rage. “To offer you a compromise instead of killing
you right here. Right now. Well, I admit it’s not a real offer, merely a
demand that you will accept.” I placed the tumbler on his desk, swirling it
back and forth for a few seconds.
“What the fuck are you talking about?”
By the gleam in his eye, I could tell he’d already figured out what I was
going to say. While arranged marriages within the world of mafia kings
were traditional, his white-bread world had yet to understand the magnitude
of that kind of coupling. He would soon learn about the benefits, including
keeping him alive.
Sighing, I glanced at my Capo, laughing from his expression. With a single
wave of my hand, the fucker standing in front of me would be dead. I had to
admit, it was a lot more fun watching beads of sweat trickling down both
sides of his face.
“This isn’t about what I want, Doug. This is about what I’m taking.”
His face exploded in a shade of crimson, and he dared to walk closer,
pointing his finger at me as if that would matter. “You will not take my
daughter. She is off limits.”
Chuckling, I folded my arms. “You don’t have a choice. She now belongs to
me.”
He stared at me with cold eyes. Then he burst into laughter. “You obviously
don’t know a thing about my daughter. She’s a free spirit, doing things her
own way. She will never agree.”
I moved to a standing position, inhaling then taking the two long strides
necessary in order to tower over him. “This isn’t about her agreement. This
is about righting wrongs. Now, you can give me your blessing, or you will
face my wrath and I assure you that you won’t like the kind of punishment
you will face.”
He took a few seconds before answering, the smile crossing his face forcing
me to lose my patience. “You can’t have her. If you try and hunt her down,
you’ll never find her.”
A challenge.
Did the son of a bitch actually think that he could simply tell me no? I
snapped my hand around his throat, digging my nails into his skin. Within
seconds, I’d cut off his air supply, his face turning even redder than before.
“You don’t have a choice and I refuse to take your insolence.”
Doug started choking, smacking his hands against my arm as if that was
going to make a difference. “Pu-lease,” he managed to sputter.
My patience was all but gone; however, I’d come here for one reason only.
Anything less was unacceptable.
I would take his daughter with me, forcing her to understand that she was
nothing but an object, a possession of the Benedetti family. Alexandra
would become my wife and she would learn to obey my every rule.
Or face harsh punishment.
There was nothing that would be more satisfying than to snap his neck, but
as my brother had mentioned, the game we were playing would allow us to
eliminate our enemies as well as increase our territory. I was game for
playing for a little while, even if I wasn’t fond of his methods. Still,
enjoying the spoils of the battle we’d initiated would be delightful. I would
enjoy performing sadistic acts on a girl who’d lived a premier lifestyle up to
this point. Never wanting for anything. Always enjoying the finer things in
life. She would soon learn what being in the claws of a monster felt like.
Yes, I would enjoy every moment of stripping away her innocence.
After a few seconds, I released my hold, taking a deep breath. I didn’t like
losing my temper for any asshole.
Coughing, Doug slapped his hand around his throat, stumbling back several
feet. I turned away on purpose, grabbing the drink, my intense hold capable
of crushing the thin glass between my fingers. I swirled the liquid before
taking a sip, closing my eyes briefly as the smooth liquid slid down the
back of my throat. I waited for a few seconds, taking a deep breath. When I
spoke, I was certain to keep my voice low and my tone even. There was no
need to interfere with the employees he paid very little for surrendering
their souls.
“You have five seconds to decide, Doug. No longer. Either you condone the
wedding, or your fate will be sealed.”
“You don’t understand. Alexandra and I don’t get along. She’s gone off on
another one of her vacations, refusing to tell me where she’s gone. Trust
me. You won’t be able to find her. She has a way of disappearing when she
doesn’t want to be bothered.”
Snickering, I polished off the drink, taking my time to return the glass to the
bar. “Senator, you obviously don’t know my family very well. Not only do
we always get what we want, but we have distinct methods of making
certain that happens.” I turned to face him. “I will find Alexandra and when
I do, she will understand very quickly that she belongs to me. At that time,
you will either announce our upcoming nuptials or she will die a painful
death. Only after you are provided with vivid detail of exactly what I’ve
done to her will I return for you. After that, you’ll beg me for your death.
It’s that simple.”
I moved past him, heading for the door.
“You wouldn’t kill an innocent woman. She’s done nothing to you.”
His words struck me as odd. “No, but you have. You know the old saying.
The sins of the fathers? She will pay for what you’ve done to my family
with her total submission. If not, I have no issue taking not only her beauty
but her life. When I call, you will answer. Period.”
I didn’t wait for his answer. Quite frankly, I didn’t give a shit. He would
comply or not. It was that simple.
As far as the gorgeous redhead, there wasn’t a single location in the world
where I couldn’t find her. I would enjoy every minute of capturing and
controlling her.
Even if it meant breaking her.

Having power had certain responsibilities and it often came with a hefty
price tag including the loss of family and friends. I wasn’t the kind of man
who gave a shit about people in general. They were just cogs in a machine,
often nothing more than a hindrance. However, there had been times when
the most unassuming individuals had provided information necessary for a
mission’s success.
Even if they’d had no intention of providing it.
This was one of those times.
I’d learned everything I could about the senator and his family, including
normal routines. I knew the senator’s golf schedule, the few hours he
bothered to show up at his office, the location of the high dollar barber he
used. I also knew the room number of the hotel where he met with his
mistress every Thursday night.
Then there was the senator’s younger wife, Natalie. She was the epitome of
a blonde bombshell, her hourglass figure augmented by years of plastic
surgery. She’d been nothing but a trophy wife, a selection made when he’d
decided to run for the state’s legislature years before. Somehow, I doubted
his press manager had intended on Douglas selecting a woman of such a
questionable background. They’d remained married, but in name only.
Natalie spent her days shopping or having her hair done, enjoying the spoils
of being married to such a famous man.
Alexandra was different. She’d worked hard her entire life, maintaining a
four point two average in college, graduating with honors over a year early.
From what I’d been able to tell, she’d lived a lavish but quiet life, spending
more time making other people money than enjoying her youth. My mouth
watered at the thought of all the filthy things I was going to do to her.
However, I would need to secure her location first. She’d gone off the radar,
disappearing after leaving her office two days before. I’d checked the
airlines, train stations, and rental car facilities in an attempt to find her.
Given her passport hadn’t been used, she remained in the country. Time was
of the essence, and I wasn’t willing to play the game of cat and mouse any
longer. Every hour spent in New York gave Michael O’Sullivan, leader of
the Irish mob another opportunity to initiate a hit.
Exhaling, I made the last turn, glancing out the windshield at the tall
apartment building the man in question lived in. David Walker had been
hired as Alexandra’s bodyguard, something I suspected she hated. She
seemed to avoid many of her father’s pomp and circumstance celebrations,
shying away from the cameras, but I’d seen enough glossy pictures of her to
be intrigued.
In every photograph, her eyes were dazzling but always haunted. As if she
held a dark and unwanted secret deep in her soul.
If anyone knew where she’d gone, he would, even if he dared not admit it to
his employer. David’s reputation was solid, his previous work in the
military making him an ideal candidate. The fact he’d remained in town
meant she’d given him the slip. Or she’d made a deal with him that he
hadn’t been able to refuse. Either way, his self-imposed seclusion in his
apartment would be to my benefit.
There was no security on the building itself, which didn’t surprise me.
David believed in his highly trained skills to keep him unharmed.
Unfortunately, he had no idea what he was about to face. I wasn’t the kind
of man to take no for an answer. I’d waited until after nine at night on
purpose, the darkness allowing for some cover against unwanted eyes. As I
walked in, the sound of various televisions and stereos coming through the
thin walls gave me a slight smile. A noise barrier just in case the man was
inclined to call out for help.
Both Cassis and Donato remained directly behind me, keeping watch on
neighbors curious as to why three well-dressed yet oppressive men were
standing on the landing. I tapped on the door then unbuttoned my jacket.
As I’d predetermined, David was cautious as he opened the door, the old
chain lock almost a surprise.
“Yeah? Can I help you?” he asked gruffly.
“Actually, you can.” With one hard kick against the door, I was able to push
my way inside. Before he had a chance to reach for his gun placed in the
small of his back, my two soldiers had already pointed their weapons to his
head, Donato closing and locking the door behind us. “I don’t think you
should consider doing anything stupid, David. I wouldn’t want your
neighbors to get hurt in the process of our… discussion.”
He gave me a hard look, his upper lip curling. Fortunately for him, he
decided to raise his arms.
Donato wasted no time in retrieving the man’s weapon, pocketing it in his
jacket.
I took a deep breath as I glanced around the perimeter of the sparsely
furnished room. At least with the exposed brick walls and floor-to-ceiling
windows, the dark place had atmosphere going for it.
“Who the fuck are you?” David demanded.
“At this point, you should consider me your friend,” I answered. “I’ll
remain that way as long as you cooperate.”
“What do you want?”
I rubbed my jaw as I walked further into the room, admiring the bass guitar
positioned in a stand near one of the walls. “Do you play?”
He seemed confused by my question, turning slightly in my direction.
“Yeah. Why? You here for a lesson?”
I could tell he was proud of himself. Sighing, I rubbed my index finger
down the instrument’s neck, plucking one of the strings. Then I turned my
attention to the bar he’d positioned in one corner of the room. As I headed
toward it, I glanced out the windows. “You have an impressive view of the
city. Just beautiful.”
He growled under his breath, obviously trying to figure out who I was. He
certainly hadn’t been allowed to be in the know about one of his employer’s
enemies. Working with a dangerous man like O’Sullivan wasn’t something
the senator made public. That would ruin his career. I poured a glass of
scotch, taking a sip before turning around.
“You have interesting tastes in liquor. Not the best but I’ve certainly had
worse.” I returned to the window, leaning against the glass. “I’m going to
make this very easy on you, David. You’re going to tell me Alexandra
Starling’s whereabouts. After that, I’ll leave you alone to enjoy your night.”
I took another sip, the slight burn as it slid down the back of my throat just
another reminder I couldn’t wait to get out of the city.
He cocked his head, narrowing his eyes as he studied me. I could swear I
almost noticed recognition on his face. Inhaling, he held the breath for a
few seconds, darting a glance toward my soldiers. “I don’t know who
you’re talking about.”
“There’s something you should know about me, David. I’m not a patient
man on any level. If you refuse me, then I’m likely to get angry. Very angry.
You won’t like what I’m capable of if I’m forced to lose my temper. I’ll ask
you one last time and I’ll be very clear. I know you’re Alexandra’s
bodyguard hired by our good friend, Senator Starling. I’m also aware that
she’s gone off on a vacation all alone, disappearing without a trace.
However, since you are so good at what you do, I have no doubt you
followed her until she left the city. You figured the time to yourself couldn’t
hurt anything. All you need to do is provide where she’s gone. I can handle
the rest. Now, does that seem too difficult for you?”
After a few seconds, he laughed.
I swirled the drink then gave Cassis a nod.
As both men punched him several times, I turned away. When I was
younger, I enjoyed the violence. Tonight I found the need repulsive. Why
couldn’t there be honesty? As his grunts escalated, I waved my hand.
“That’s enough. I think David is an intelligent man.”
David’s body swayed and he held his gut, hissing as he glared at me.
After placing the glass on the bar, I walked closer, keeping my eyes locked
on him. “Contrary to what you might believe, I don’t enjoy the thought of
destroying your future in the industry. Since I consider myself a fair man,
you’re going to get one last opportunity to provide the information I need. I
assure you that the senator won’t give a shit what you knew all along.”
When he snarled, I issued a single hard punch to his throat. That brought
him to his knees. I backed away, my patience all but gone. “Well, if that’s
your answer then I think it’s best to allow you to see your fate.”
Donato grinned as he walked into the kitchen, finding the meat cleaver in
one of his drawers.
“What the…” David hissed, unable to finish his sentence. Coughing, he
tried to fight Cassis’ hold as my Capo threw him against the counter,
smacking his hand on the surface several times.
“As you can see, my soldiers are prepared to teach you a lesson over a
period of time. I don’t think you want that.”
I knew what David’s reaction would be. He sputtered and moaned,
struggling to get away yet losing the battle, his mind likely one big blur as
he tried to figure out a single scenario in which he could get away.
No such chance.
I was a man of my word after all.
“I’m sorry, David. Your time is up.” I gave the okay to Donato.
“No! Please. I’ll tell you,” David yelled louder than I thought he would.
I threw up my hand, even though it was for effect only. Both my soldiers
knew my methods of operation.
“Excellent. I’m glad to hear you say that. Where is the lovely Alexandra?”
“She flew to Miami. Okay? South Beach. Some friend of hers has a house
down there.” David’s tone reeked of anguish, but if I had to guess, I would
say it was more about breaking down after only a few minutes.
“Any idea of the friend’s name?”
“Barbie or Candy or something like that. Ms. Starling is extremely private.
She doesn’t like having me around.”
“Are you certain she got on that flight?”
He shifted, still fighting with Cassis’ hold. “Yes, I’m sure. I was there at the
damn airport. She thought she could get away from me, but she was
wrong.”
I wasn’t going to bother asking why he hadn’t caught the next flight. I
didn’t care. “You did very well, David. I’m proud of you. And as promised,
I’ve remained your friend. Oh, please keep in mind that you are not to tell
anyone about this visit, and I do mean anyone. I will know if you do, and
you will not like what happens.” I headed for the door, yanking my phone
from my pocket. Time to call my pilot. We were headed for someplace
tropical.
 CHAPTER 2

A lexandra

There were several things I loathed in my life, most of which I refused to

tolerate. After all, I didn’t have to take crap from anyone. I was rich. I was
considered entitled. And there were those who’d come to accept I was one
commanding woman. I held the financial futures of some of the wealthiest
and most powerful people in New York in the palm of my hand, carefully
molding their portfolios. My expertise was well known, my guidance
turning several families into multimillionaires.
I spent my days dealing with people, which is why I enjoyed taking
vacations alone. There was nothing like a tropical location to soothe the
competitive side of my nature.
I’d chosen South Beach, Miami this time for a specific reason. I was able to
avoid the caustic crowds at the popular destinations, enjoying a lavish home
all to myself for an entire week. However, I did revel in people watching
from time to time, which was why I’d retreated from an afternoon of pool
time to a local restaurant and bar on the beach. The selection of gorgeous
men to be admired and fantasized about was amazing.
Sighing, I swirled the swizzle stick in my drink before taking a sip, the
mojito exactly the way I liked. There were limited clouds in the sky, the
gorgeous sun beaming down on the pristine white sands. The day was
perfect, only I remained as unsettled as when I’d left New York.
The reason? My father’s upcoming run for president. Personally, I thought
he was not only out of his mind but stood zero chance of succeeding. Even
though he had powerful backers, other men who controlled the streets of
New York, he was a longshot at best.
At least in my mind.
His continued need to have me appear at his fundraisers and other events
that allowed him to pontificate his beliefs disgusted me.
I took a sip of my drink, finally easing back in the chair. At least the respite
might give me an alternative perspective. I’d turned my phone off,
pretending to be someone else while I was here. No one knew where I was
or who I was. I was determined to ignore the office, the hundreds of daily
emails and the nastiness I’d grown accustomed to.
Sighing, I scanned the beach, enjoying the view and it had nothing to do
with the ocean. The men were buff and tanned, providing an excellent series
of fantasies. That’s all my life had become as of late. I brushed hair from
my eyes, trying to remember all the good things about my life. I’d
graduated college early, becoming a financial advisor at twenty-three. By
the time I was twenty-five, I’d already secured my place in the world of
financial advisors.
Yet I wasn’t happy.
In fact, I was lonely.
I shook my head, refusing to fall into the same self-doubts. I was on
vacation after all. As I continued nursing my drink, I couldn’t help but
notice the fine hunk of a man walking in this direction. While the majority
of other men I’d noticed were gorgeous, the delicious creature heading for
the exterior of the restaurant was undeniably the most incredible-looking
man I’d ever seen.
He casually slapped a towel over his shoulder, removing his sunglasses as
he stepped onto the deck surrounding the outside bar. When he walked into
the cabana area, I took a deep breath. Tall and rugged, his midnight black
hair and olive skin highlighted his almost perfect physique.
I bit my lower lip, trying to ignore him as he walked in my direction. The
vacation wasn’t about frolicking with some local guy. It was about healing
my soul. I purposely looked away, sipping on my drink as fleeting thoughts
regarding my life shifted into the back of my mind. All I did was work, my
earnings proving just how many hours I’d spent over the last two years. I
had all the perks to go with my salary including a fabulous apartment and
posh furniture.
But life outside of the office meant little.
Grousing wasn’t going to do me any good. This was my chance to find the
lighthearted girl who’d been lost somewhere a long time ago.
When I heard the sound of a chair scraping across the tile floor in close
proximity, I glanced to my right. Mr. Fabulous had decided to sit at the table
next to me. Jesus. I was able to sense his overloaded testosterone from
where I was. As he drummed his fingers on the table, I sensed he was the
impatient type, likely some rich asshole who assumed the world revolved
around him. That turned me off instantly.
Fortunately, a server rushed to his table almost instantly, taking his drink
order. A gin and tonic, one of my favorites. However, his order wasn’t what
sent shivers dancing down my spine. It was his accent, the lush sound as it
left his voluptuous lips. He was Italian, every word he said like sweet music
on a warm summer’s day.
I realized I was flushed, my skin tingling. When the girl scurried away,
obviously as mesmerized as I’d allowed myself to become, I rolled my
eyes. The carved hunk was just a man, not a freaking god. No man would
register to that degree.
Ever.
I continued sipping on my drink, refusing to look in his direction, but the
strange electricity flowing from one table to the other was difficult to
ignore. After receiving his drink, I heard the waitress squeal, the high-
pitched sound forcing me to glance in their direction. He’d handed her a
hundred-dollar bill, telling her to keep the change. So, the asshole was on
the hunt for a hot lay.
Jesus. He was like the rest of the men in the world. Arrogant.
A full minute ticked by. Two. Then three. Then at least ten and I’d managed
to find the self-control to ignore him. He remained quiet and so did I, but
I’d grown even more uncomfortable. When I heard the sound of his chair
shifting again, I held my breath. At least he was finally leaving. I wasn’t
expecting to feel his looming presence only inches away, or the shiver
skittering down my arms from his hot breath.
“Sei la donna piu bella della spiaggia,” he whispered.
Swallowing, I slowly turned my head. “I’m sorry? I don’t understand.”
“I said that you are the most beautiful woman on the beach. Enjoy the rest
of your afternoon.”
As he walked away, I couldn’t stop quivering. While his words were
spectacular, it was his utter domination in them that was overwhelming. He
didn’t wait for my reply, returning to the beach only seconds later.
A moan slipped past my lips as I watched him fade into the sun. Whew. My
entire body was still quivering, my nipples aching to the point I was
uncomfortable. I could envision one hot, long night with the man.
I finished my drink, constantly reminding myself that I hadn’t come here
for a hookup of any kind. That always led to complications even if both
parties agreed that the interlude was only for one night of carnal pleasures.
Too bad. I would enjoy discovering every inch of his muscular body.
After paying my tab, I walked onto the sand, scanning the beach for any
sign of him. Laughing, I realized the long walk to the house I was staying in
would help clear my mind.
Maybe.
The night was humid but gorgeous, stars twinkling in the sky, the ocean
shimmering from the crescent moon. While I enjoyed my solitude while on
vacation, I also appreciated delicious food, expensive wine, and an
incredible atmosphere. The rooftop restaurant gave an excellent view of
South Beach, the chef well renowned and the wine menu extensive. As I
waited for a table, I ordered a glass of merlot then headed through the
crowd toward the railing.
Miami was the kind of city that came alive at night. The music was lively,
coming from all directions. The scent of Cuban food infiltrated my nostrils,
making my mouth water. And the neon lights highlighting almost every tall
building added to the festive atmosphere. This was a party city, a location
where all desires were fulfilled no matter how kinky or dark. I licked the
rim of my glass as the light breeze tickled my skin. The city was one of my
favorite destinations.
I took a sip of my wine, savoring the taste, my thoughts drifting to the man
from earlier. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been so intrigued by
another human being. As I continued to lick droplets of merlot from the rim
of my glass, I felt a presence only a few feet away. The crackle of electricity
rushing through me was surprising.
The second time in one day.
As I slowly turned my head, I realized it was the same man as earlier. While
there was always the possibility for coincidences, I’d been taught early in
my life that there were thousands of wretched people prepared to perform
horrible deeds. Something about this didn’t seem right. Following my
instincts, I started to move away, determined to get as much distance
between us as possible.
“I am sorry. Did I scare the beautiful woman off?” he asked, the same
delicious accent and husky voice sending a series of chills down my spine.
“I don’t scare easily, and I certainly don’t like being followed.”
He laughed, shifting against the railing so he was able to look at me
directly. “I assure you that this is nothing more than a coincidence, although
a very desirable one. If I may be so bold, does the lovely woman have a
name?”
I debated walking away, leaving the restaurant altogether, but I was a good
judge of character. He wasn’t lying to me. “Victoria,” I said, using my real
mother’s name. I never used my real name on anything, unless absolutely
necessary. I’d gone to great lengths in order to secure a private identity,
using cash for almost every purchase.
He held out his hand, inching closer. “Victoria. What a gorgeous name. It
suits you very well.”
I hesitated before allowing our fingers to clasp together. The shock as the
jolts of current rushed through every cell and muscle in my body stunned
the hell out of me. When he pulled my knuckles to his lips, brushing them
back and forth, I was unable to breathe, my entire body quivering from our
intense connection.
He kept his dark eyes locked on mine, the look on his face like a predator
and nothing more. When he finally released his hold, he took a deep breath,
a smile curling on his face.
“Perfection,” he said after a few minutes.
I slowly pulled my hand away, keeping a bland expression on my face on
purpose. “And yours?”
“Stefano.”
“You’re Italian.”
“You’re very astute,” he said with a glint in his eyes. “Yes, from Tuscany;
however, I find the city irresistible, especially when I am able to take a few
days off around my business requirements.”
“And what do you do, Stefano?”
“Shipping. My family exports wines as well as olive oil.”
I found myself drawn to him, wanting to learn more. His words were said
with ease, as if he was telling the truth. Sadly, I’d known several conmen in
my life, so I remained cautious even if the story was plausible. “Sounds
fascinating.”
He leaned over, his grin infectious. “Between you and me, the business
portion is nothing but drudgery even if it is necessary. Are you here on
vacation?”
“Yes, just a few days of respite.” That’s all I was comfortable enough to tell
him.
After lifting his glass in a private toast, he took a sip. I couldn’t help but
concentrate on the ice as it clicked against the dense crystal.
“I am curious, Victoria. Would you like to have dinner with me?” When I
hesitated again, he laughed. “While I can understand your concern, I assure
you that this is dinner and nothing more. Sadly, I must leave for Europe
tomorrow, so an early night is required. But I would enjoy the company of
such an incredible creature.”
The place was completely public. I could certainly cry out for help anytime.
My adventurous side was jabbing me to enjoy a man if only for a couple of
precious hours. My cautious side continued to remain on high alert. “I will
accept, Stefano, but only if you agree to my terms.”
“A true businesswoman. I appreciate that and of course.”
“I will pay for dinner.”
Giving me a nod, he motioned for me to return to the hostess stand.
“We will have to wait for a table,” I told him.
“I assure you, Victoria, there will be a table ready. Now, please, why don’t
we enjoy?”
The man had an aura of power as well as domination. I had the distinct
feeling that he was used to getting what he wanted. Maybe he would be fun
to play with.
If only for a little while.
He’d been right about the table, the hostess leading us to one of the most
incredible locations on the deck, the view extraordinary. Then he’d ordered
a bottle of wine without asking what I’d like. As I studied him, his control
over the situation continued, the powerful man comfortable in his
surroundings.
Stefano leaned over the table, his eyes piercing mine. My heart fluttered,
my pussy aching. When he spoke, I was just as drawn to him as before, the
husky tone evocative.
“Tell me, Victoria. Do you believe in fate?”
“I believe that everyone has choices in life, but circumstance often alters
our path toward the future.”
He took a deep breath, never blinking. “My mother had a favorite quote
from Ralph Waldo Emerson. Would you like to hear it?”
“Absolutely.” Everything about the man intrigued me, more so than I cared
to admit.
“Once you make a decision, the universe conspires to make it happen. What
are your thoughts?”
I thought about the quote for a few seconds before answering. “I think that
the universe can get it wrong, dragging someone to a moment in time that
they either can’t handle or refuse to accept. However, there is always a
reason for something happening.”
He waited until the waitress opened the bottle, pouring our two glasses
before answering. Even the way he swirled the dark red wine in his glass
was sexy. “Either we accept what has been decided for us and eventually
flourish or we fade into the darkness, never able to recover.”
His words seemed as if they were coming from a place of shadows, as if his
life had been decided for him and was one that he had difficulty accepting.
“Agreed,” I half whispered, lifting my glass to clink with his. The quote
remained unsettling in my mind, almost as it was a hint regarding the
future. While I knew little about the man sitting in front of me, my instinct
told me that he was damaged, his life altered in a way he couldn’t accept.
However, I was determined to do nothing more than enjoy the night.
Within a few minutes, I realized I was relaxed, being around him
pleasurable.
I was surprised how much I enjoyed our time together. Stefano was
charming, our conversation light. I learned a good deal of information about
the wine industry, which allowed me to enjoy our bottle of Italian wine
even more. I found myself not wanting the night to end, but when his phone
rang, my instinct told me his business took precedence.
That was something I understood completely. I’d found it difficult to shut
my phone off for an entire week, my clients almost as needy as children.
What I’d realized over the last few weeks was that I needed time away from
the hustle and bustle of New York, trying to wrap my mind around the fact
a damn bodyguard was going to follow me wherever I went.
Being able to get away from him had been a feat, the hulk of a man attached
to me at the hip. Fortunately, I’d used an Uber driver to get to the airport,
requiring the person behind the wheel to wait for me two blocks down the
street in the early hours of the morning.
“Unfortunately, I need to take this,” Stefano said as he rose from his chair,
leaning over the table and giving me a heated look. “I will be back.”
I tried not to react in any way but as soon as he walked away, I sighed and
closed my eyes. He was gorgeous, debonair, and entirely off limits. Even
our electricity chemistry couldn’t change the fact he was leaving in a few
hours. At least I’d enjoyed some scintillating conversation.
While he’d walked away, I was able to tell that whoever was on the other
end of the line pissed him off. He was animated, even shaking his fist
during a portion of the conversation. How many times had I felt like
reaching my hand through the phone and shaking one of my clients?
Chuckling, I took another sip of wine, still savoring the moment.
Everything about the evening had been perfect.
When Stefano returned, his expression was pensive. As he slid into the seat,
I was easily able to tell how troubled he was.
“Is something wrong?” I asked casually.
“A shipment issue, which I’ve been dealing with for months. Unfortunately,
I will need to cut our evening even shorter. I hope you understand.”
“Of course. Business is business.”
Sliding his arm across the table, the moment he touched my hand, I was
instantly lightheaded. “You have been an incredible companion, Victoria. I
would enjoy getting to learn everything about you. Every. Single. Inch.
Perhaps that can happen in the future.”
His words alone sent a thrill down to my toes, my pussy aching. Jesus. He
was just a man, nothing more. “Perhaps. It was a pleasure meeting you,
Stefano. Safe travels.”
As he rose from the table, I was pleasantly surprised that he was adhering to
our agreement, walking away without attempting to pay the bill. When he
disappeared into the crowd, I lifted my glass. Perhaps there were chivalrous
men left in the world.
After calling for an Uber driver, I took my time finishing my glass of wine,
still basking in the afterglow of a night of enjoyment. While my mind
remained fixated the image of a wicked tryst, at least I was able to realize
that was never going to happen. We’d remained on a first name basis only.
The man wouldn’t be able to find me if he wanted to. As I motioned for the
server, I bit my lower lip. Maybe it was time to consider dating again.
“I’m ready for the check,” I said as the waitress leaned over.
She seemed confused. “I’m sorry but your companion already took care of
the bill with a hefty tip I might add. He did say you are free to order
anything you would like.”
Damn him. I should have known. “No but thank you. This was enjoyable.”
“I’m so glad.”
As I left the restaurant, an odd feeling shifted through me.
We would meet again and next time, I knew it would be explosive.
I barely paid attention during the ride, staring out at the lights of Miami
before the driver headed into the residential area, clouds shifting over the
early night moon making it seem more ominous. When he dropped me off,
the sound of the waves crashing against the shore brought another smile to
my face. Maybe a late-night swim in the pool would soothe my continued
hunger.
Candy Munroe had been a friend of mine since college, her parents both
wealthy corporate moguls out of Chicago. We’d kept in touch, although
rarely finding the time to see each other in person. She’d been happy to
provide her gorgeous residence for the week, the three-story beach house
built like a fortress against both weather conditions as well as intruders.
Every creature comfort had been met from a lavish lagoon-style pool and
outdoor kitchen to a rooftop lounge complete with a hot tub. She’d had
someone stock the supplies, including her wine cellar. I could never leave
the house and be completely satisfied.
After disarming the security system, I tossed my purse onto the hall table,
the sound of my heels clipping on the Italian marble floor almost hollow.
I’d been used to spending time alone, locking myself in my room as a child
then preferring to live alone whenever possible. Only Candy had managed
to bring me out of my shell during my college years.
I yanked off my heels, tossing them to the side before padding into the
kitchen to retrieve a bottle of water. I’d left the accent lights on under the
cabinets, the warm glow giving me a feeling of peace. After taking a sip, I
could still feel the touch of Stefano’s hand on mine. I flexed then fisted my
hand as I walked into the living room, more peaceful than I’d been in a long
time.
Almost immediately an odd series of sensations shifted into every muscle.
They tensed, my heart racing, the slow pitter-patter turning into a hard
thunderous pounding. As I turned around, I sensed a presence in the room
hovering in the darkness. The only weapon that was remotely available was
one of the large kitchen knives in the two butcher blocks. And there was no
chance in hell I’d get there in time.
“Who are you?” I asked, trying to keep the terror out of my voice.
There was zero sound, not even movement, but as my eyes became
accustomed to the dark, I was able to see a hulking figure. My phone was
tucked into my purse, which seemed like a mile away at this point.
A slight clicking noise was followed by another sharper glow of light
coming from the corner of the room. While I was able to tell my intruder
was a man, his features were still shadowed.
Until he eased from where he was hiding, taking careful steps in my
direction.
“Hello, Victoria, although I think it’s more appropriate to call you by your
real name. Alexandra Starling. The name is much better suited to your
beauty.”
There was no mistaking my dinner date for the evening, his thick Italian
accent creating a wave of fear given its dark and dangerous tone.
“How the hell did you get in here?”
“Does that really matter?” he asked. When I didn’t answer, he snorted. “The
security isn’t as state of the art as I would have imagined. Besides, I have
many talents that you will soon discover.”
What the hell was he insinuating?
“What are you doing here? What do you want?” I darted a glance toward
the set of doors to my right, contemplating if I’d be able to unlock them and
escape outside. It was obvious I’d made a huge mistake. But how the hell
had he found me? Had he waited, following the Uber? No. He’d stalked me,
the bastard.
I heard his subtle but powerful laugh and even from the distance, it filled
me with extreme trepidation.
“You will not be able to escape, Alexandra. That much I assure you of. I
have two soldiers waiting outside just in case you try something so rash. As
far as what I want, the answer is far too complicated. I’ll start with you. Do
you remember what I said about fate?”
The quote came rushing back, the words now holding an entirely different
meaning. He’d planned this, hunting me down like some predator,
pretending that he wanted to get to know me and nothing more. I’d fallen
into a trap. The man was dangerous as hell.
“Who the fuck do you think you are?” My defiance was waning as fear
swept through my system.
He took calculated steps in my direction, the moon illuminating his sculpted
body as well as his chiseled jaw. When I was able to see the smirk on his
face, it pissed me off. “You already know my name.”
“As if you told me the truth.”
“I have no reason to lie to you. My name is Stefano Benedetti. Everything I
told you is true with one exception. I came to Miami for the sole purpose of
claiming you.”
Claiming? He thought I was his property, a possession to be plucked and
taken to wherever he wanted? The bastard had another think coming.
My mind couldn’t seem to process his short statement quickly enough, but
when I finally realized he’d used the word ‘claiming,’ not meeting, I sucked
in my breath. “Get out of here, Mr. Benedetti, or I assure you that I will call
the police.” Why did his name sound familiar?
He laughed subtly as he continued walking closer. “With your phone in
your purse and no other method of communication inside this house, I
doubt that will be possible. Plus, if you try, you will be punished severely. I
don’t think that’s what you want on the first night of our new life together.”
What in the hell was he talking about? The trickle of fear increased, my
heartrate skyrocketing.
I backed toward the set of doors, hissing as he shook his head with a tsking
sound.
“I really would prefer if we would enter into an agreement,” he added, his
voice far too husky, his tone dripping with sexual innuendoes.
“I don’t know you or what you’re talking about.”
“Ah, but your father does. Perhaps at some point he can explain in more
detail. Let’s just say that he has offered your hand in marriage.”
I had to be hearing things. “What did you say?”
As he dared to inch even closer, my throat started to close, my mind reeling.
“I think you heard me, Alexandra. You are a very intelligent woman. In
exchange for allowing your father to continue living the kind of life he’s
built for himself, he met my demands. You will become my wife.”
“Over my dead body. I don’t know who you think you are, but I’m never
going to marry an asshole. And my father would never condone such a
horrible thing.” In truth, I had a feeling my father would sell his soul to the
devil if it meant getting on another rung of the power ladder he’d climbed.
“I realize this comes as a shock to you, but you don’t have a choice in the
matter.”
“You must be out of your mind.” I could tell the man was serious. While I’d
heard about arranged marriages in other countries, the practice remained
barbaric in my mind. We were in the freaking United States after all.
“To the contrary. I take business very seriously.”
“You’re not who you say you are. Whatever the reason you’re here, I
suggest you think again. I’m a formidable woman.”
Stefano took a deep breath, closing his eyes.
That was all the time I needed to shift into action. Within seconds, I’d
managed to unlock and fling open one of the doors, racing onto the deck
and immediately running down the stairs toward the beach. I hadn’t
bothered to acknowledge anyone living in the two closest houses, although
in the darkness, I couldn’t make out the outline of the one I was running
toward. Screaming at this point wouldn’t do any good. The beach was
private and empty, the time of night likely keeping everyone indoors.
But I continued to run, refusing to fall prey to some con artist who’d
learned far too much about me and my family.
While I was flying, my gut told me he was right behind me. When nothing
happened after a full minute, I took long enough to glance behind me. There
was nothing but darkness. I powered forward, knowing I had to be close to
the other property.
Fear wrapped itself around me as a form loomed just ahead. Within
seconds, a huge hunk of a man grabbed me around the waist, jerking me off
the ground as if I weighed nothing. That was the moment I started
screaming.
“Shut up or I assure you that Mr. Benedetti will be harsh.”
The man’s accent was rougher, his tone almost guttural. While I did
everything that I could to fight him, I had no doubt the breeze was taking
my agonizing yelps out to sea. I was lost in a blur of anger and terror,
unable to comprehend what was happening. Had my father really agreed to
something as horrible as marriage to a stranger?
Nothing made any sense. While I’d known my entire life that my father was
unscrupulous as hell, his love for me almost never shown, I never expected
he would treat me as an object to be sold like cattle.
As the brute returned me to the house, I fought even harder, pummeling my
fists against his chest and legs. He didn’t budge or even make a sound. As
he thumped up the outside stairs, taking me inside, I did everything I could
to control my breathing. I would need a clear head in order to be able to get
myself out of this. He even ripped my phone away, shoving it into his
pocket.
“Thank you, Cassis. I can handle it from here,” Stefano said from a short
distance.
“She’s a feisty one, boss,” he said in return as he dumped me onto my feet.
I immediately backed away, folding my arms, glaring from one asshole to
the other.
“That much I’ve learned already. Just make certain we aren’t bothered. I
have a long night ahead of me.”
“Yes, sir.”
As the man called Cassis walked out the same way he’d brought me in, I
continued backing away.
Stefano shook his head as he approached, although I could swear his eyes
were twinkling as I’d seen in the restaurant. “That wasn’t in your best
interest, Alexandra. I don’t think you’re comprehending the totality of what
you are facing.”
“Then why don’t you tell me.”
“It’s simple. You belong to me. You will learn to obey my rules both before
and after you become my wife.”
“And if I don’t?”
He pushed so close that I was able to gather another whiff of his exotic
aftershave. The scent was far too intoxicating, forcing my senses into an
explosive state as I tried to figure out a way of getting away from the
bastard.
“Then I will punish you severely, which is exactly what I’m going to do
right now.”
 CHAPTER 3

A lexandra

Punish.
The rogue Italian had spouted off the statement as if it was nothing more
than a usual moment in his day. As he removed his jacket, I was suddenly
frozen, unable to move my feet. I repeated his name in my head, trying to
remember why it sounded so familiar. Swallowing, I continued shuddering
to my core, still foggy from everything that had already occurred.
When he started to roll up his sleeves, a wash of memories flooded my
mind, a series of images continuing to plague me.
Then I fully realized why I’d heard his name before. His father had been
murdered in cold blood at a restaurant in the heart of New York City. It had
been a bloodbath, at least one other individual caught in the gunfire. The
press had labeled it a revenge kill, two rival mobs involved.
Then everyone had been prepared for blood to run in the streets.
One was the O’Sullivan crime syndicate out of New York. My father had
often talked about them publicly, his desire to wipe what he called ‘scum’
off the face of the earth well known. He talked big when in front of an
audience, always pontificating about his power, yet crime remained as high
as ever, the Irish mob still holding control. The other syndicate had been a
rather unknown but ruthless family out of Italy. Oh. My. God. This was an
entirely different act of revenge, and I was the pawn.
Oh, hell, no.
“Your father was murdered,” I said as I slipped behind the couch.
“You remember. You are correct.”
“A gangland war. You’re nothing but a criminal. The Cosa Nostra.”
He laughed as he moved around the edge of the couch, his eyes never
leaving mine. “My father was a brilliant businessman who made the
mistake of trusting someone. If you’re asking if the Benedetti Empire
controls a good portion of Europe, yes, you are correct. However, my
brothers and I are committed to bringing the concept of a mafia family out
of the dark ages. We have never referred to ourselves as the Cosa Nostra.
The Sicilians are beasts. Although I will admit that certain injustices will
not be tolerated.”
“I’m an injustice?” I asked as I shifted further away from him. He actually
believed that there was a difference in behaviors? I almost laughed in his
face. I knew exactly what his kind did to anyone crossing them.
They destroyed. They abducted.
And they murdered in cold blood.
He took long strides in my direction yet kept his distance for now.
“Unfortunately, you are nothing but collateral damage, payment for a
significant debt owed.”
“That’s not the way we live in America.”
“As I understand. However, you have been bought and paid for.” He was
obviously finished with my weak attempts at making demands, wrapping
his hand around my arm and dragging me against the heat of his body.
His hold was strong and when he fisted my hair, yanking my head so I was
required to look into his eyes, I sensed an even more dominating side of
him. He cocked his head as he allowed his gaze to roam, his breathing as
ragged as mine.
“Just let me go,” I said in such a soft voice I no longer recognized it.
“I can’t do that, Alexandra. That would make me look weak and that’s
simply not allowed.” When he lowered his head until our lips were only an
inch apart, I thought for certain he was going to kiss me. He issued another
growl, the sound so deep it penetrated every inch of my body. “Besides, I
find you a delight to be around, more beautiful than the few pictures I’ve
seen of you. I will enjoy having you to surrender to my every need.”
I shoved my palm against his chest, trying to break his hold. “I will never
surrender to you or any other man for that matter. And this bullshit isn’t
going to happen. Now let. Me. Go.”
He yanked my head with enough force, pain shifted across my temples.
“While your demands are duly noted, you are no longer in control of
anything, including your life. I won’t make any promises I can’t keep,
Alexandra, but you will be treated in a manner that suits your needs.”
“My needs. You have no idea what kind of woman I am.”
“I’m going to find out soon enough.”
When he crushed his mouth over mine, I was shocked at first as another
surge of electricity soared through me. My heart hammered against my
chest, the feel of his hard body pressed against mine stealing my breath. I
was dragged into a mental state that I’d found myself in once before, unable
to fight with the same kind of resolve I did in ordinary circumstances. The
fear was nearly crippling but even worse was the intense roar of desire.
Where everything about the man had attracted me before, I wanted to loathe
him now, making promises to myself that I would get out of his clutches
one way or the other. This had to be some kind of game, a tactic used in
order to get my father to agree on some business decision. That made me
sick inside, the thought that my father had anything to do with this kind of
monster repulsive.
As the kiss turned into an explosion of raw passion, I was thrown by the
way my body betrayed me. I was wet and hot all over, every inch of my
skin tingling from his touch alone. The way he dominated my tongue as he
rubbed his thickness against my stomach should have secured my disgust,
but it was doing just the opposite. Every nerve was standing on end, seared
from the increasing electricity.
We were live wires flicking together, certain to arc at some point. My
nipples were fully aroused, scraping against the material of the ridiculously
short dress I’d selected for the evening. I felt so small in his arms, his large
stature overpowering in every way.
When he broke the kiss, he nipped my lower lip, his teeth threatening to
draw blood. What little I’d learned from the news about their family
indicated their level of power was unreachable, their relentless and often
brutal methods of handling business keeping their enemies at bay. Whatever
was going on, my life might depend on pretending like I went along with
the charade.
While I tried to convince myself that was the right thing to do, the second
he released his hold on my hair, I fought back with all the fury I could
manage. I was able to wrench my leg between us, giving a hard shove.
Stefano tumbled backwards, a look of amusement crossing his face. He was
also excited, his eyes glistening even in the dim lighting.
As he wiped his mouth and jaw, his hand shifted to the buckle on his belt. “I
can see you need very harsh punishment.”
“I told you before, that’s not going to happen.” I backed away, the asshole
following in my footsteps, the damn smile never leaving his face.
“Una donna difficile,” he huffed.
“What the hell are you saying to me?”
“One difficult woman, but that ends right now.” The second I turned to flee,
he snagged my hair, the pain as he yanked me backwards forcing a moan
from my throat. He easily tossed me over the back of the couch, ripping my
dress over my hips.
“Get off!” I wiggled and kicked out, but every time I managed to lift my
body from the edge, he forced me down again, each time knocking the wind
out of me. Stars floated in front of my eyes as he crowded closer. I heard
clearly the sounds as he removed his belt, yanking the thick strap of leather
into the air. When he placed it on the edge next to me, nausea swept through
my system. Even my own father had never attempted to punish me in such a
barbaric fashion. He’d simply banished me to my room, which is where I’d
wanted to be in the first place.
This man… this fucking asshole thought he owned me. A new and more
aggressive round of rage flowed through my veins like gasoline, my hatred
of him igniting the flammable chemical. I roared, slapping my hands
against the couch and kicking out at the same time. The solid thudding
sound as my foot connected made me smile.
His reaction wasn’t something I would have expected. He kicked my legs
apart, shifting between them and rubbing his groin back and forth. When he
leaned over, I closed my eyes, shifting the images floated in my mind to the
pearl white sands of the beaches of a Caribbean island, but as he rubbed his
fingers along the inside of my thighs, I continued to be shaken to the core. I
was far too attracted to him, my yearning to feel his touch everywhere on
my body irresistible.
“Diventerai obbediente,” he whispered, his hot breath skipping across my
neck.
While I couldn’t understand the majority of what he said, it was easy to
recognize the word ‘obedience.’ He had another think coming. The prick
continued stroking me, the touch of his fingers gentle. When he moved to
my other leg, I sucked in my breath. He crowded closer to my damp
panties, daring to caress my pussy through the thin lace. The scent of my
excitement wafted between us. I was mortified, more embarrassed than I’d
ever been in my life.
He growled his approval, rubbing up and down several times. “You are wet
for me already, just as I imagined you would be.”
“Cocky bastard,” I huffed.
His laugh was as full of amusement as before. He knew he had the upper
hand. “You will learn that I have several sides, but none that you should
cross intentionally.”
If his words were meant as a warning, he really had no idea what I was
made of. I was stunned when he wrapped his hand around my G-string,
wasting no time ripping my panties to shreds. I bit back a cry, my mind
foggier than before. When he rolled the tip of a single finger down the crack
of my ass then thrust it past my swollen folds, I jerked my head up, crying
out. No one was going to hear me. I was his prisoner and nothing more.
As he added a second then third finger, pumping like a crazed animal,
instead of screaming I panted from the sheer pleasure he was giving me.
My body betrayed me even further, gyrating against the filthy invasion,
bucking against him to feel more of the sensations.
His breathing remained ragged, his fingertips digging into the skin on my
back. The way he rolled his thumb around my clit sent another shattering
round of vibrations into the cell structure of every drop of blood and every
tense muscle.
“Would you like to come for me, Alexandra?”
“I can’t. I won’t.” I clenched my eyes shut, doing everything in my power
to keep from satisfying his domination. Unfortunately, I was failing rapidly,
unable to control my body’s reaction.
He leaned over, tugging hair from my face. “You will. I already have faith
in you.”
Faith. Who the hell was he to talk about faith of any kind? I squirmed as he
pounded four fingers into me, flexing them open as he brutally finger-
fucked me. There wasn’t a portion of my skin left uncovered with
goosebumps. I clung to the edge of the couch, fighting the oncoming
climax, but after a few seconds, I realized it was no use.
My muscles clamped around his fingers, pulling them in even deeper. I
could no longer catch my breath, moans slipping past my lips. He knew
exactly what he was doing to me. This was all about control for him,
ensuring that I begin to accept that he’d stripped away my choices, turning
me into a prisoner in a world I had no business in. I was no mafia queen, no
princess pampered then prepared to marry into a rival family. I was born
and raised in the land of the free, even though I’d never felt the kind of love
other families had.
I was obviously wired, unable to think coherently, a kind of madness taking
over when I should be formulating a plan. But the pleasure was too great,
his brutal methods stripping away my sanity.
“Yes, you can be an obedient girl.” His words cascaded into my ears, the
sharp statement slamming me right back into reality.
“Never. Fuck you.”
“That will be a sheer pleasure, but I’m not finished with punishing you.” He
laughed in a darker tone than before, the dangerous side of him prickling
my skin in an entirely different way. “Now, I’ll allow you to come again.”
“Allow? You are a pig, a bloodthirsty criminal.”
“While I intend on feasting on every inch of you, I am no vampire,
Alexandra. Just a man fulfilling the law of karma, forcing three men to pay
the price for their sins.”
Three men. That had to include my father. “You think my father murdered
yours?” I was sicker than before, a buzzing sound in my ears. “That’s
crazy.”
“That’s a fact. I’m sorry that you had the misfortune of hearing it this way.
No more talking. You will come for me.”
I remained in a state of shock as he thrust harder and faster, the force
driving me against the couch. Exhaustion had already settled in from
struggling, but the weariness was affected by the ugly thoughts racing in my
mind. Was my father capable of murder?
There was no holding back, another orgasm racing through me. I was tossed
into the incredible state of bliss, letting go, the single climax smashing
against me in wave after wave.
“Oh. Oh!” I bit my lip until I tasted blood, but even the coppery taste
couldn’t drag me out of the rollercoaster of emotions and sensations. I was
on fire, bucking like an out-of-control animal.
“Yes, my perfect kitten.”
I now hated the sound of his seductive voice, the way it flowed into my
veins like a drug meant to indoctrinate me to his blasphemous plan.
Panting, I was able to prevent myself from exploding again just by
controlling my breathing.
The monster removed his fingers then squeezed my bottom. When I heard
sucking sounds behind me, I was even more disgusted. He was licking his
fingers clean.
“Let me go, Stefano. I mean you no harm.”
“You don’t understand that situation and I realize why. You will with time.
Soon, we will return home.”
Home. It struck me that he was going to take me with him when he returned
to Italy. No. No. That wasn’t going to happen. I had a life here. A job.
Friends. Family. My apartment. My clothes. My world. He couldn’t expect
that I was going to go along with that.
He rubbed the small of my back as he retrieved the belt. I was tossed into
another round of sickness, my stomach churning.
“Don’t,” I said as weakly as before, but only a split second later I heard the
rush as the strap was sliced through the air. The second it was brought down
across my bottom, I flinched. There was no instant blinding pain, just a
sting that burned all the way into my soul. I wanted to curl under my
covers, pretending this was nothing but a nightmare, but I knew in my gut
that this was just the beginning.
This wasn’t just a nightmare. This was the end of my life.
He smacked me several additional times, one coming after the other. I was
pushed into a sublime moment, refusing to accept what was happening to
me. As pain exploded in my system, my screams were nothing more than
cries of confusion. I remained tingling all over, my body refusing to accept
that what he was doing to me was horrible.
Explosive heat rushed up from my toes, my bottom aching. When he
stopped long enough to caress my skin, my anger returned. While he might
think he had control over me now, he would soon learn that I was tougher
than he thought. The man would be brought to his knees.
“You’re doing very well,” he said softly, his touch becoming even more
intimate.
“I will kill you.”
Laughing, he leaned over, his whisper something I would never forget.
“I would enjoy the effort you made but remember there are always
consequences. I am not a man who forgives easily.”
And I wasn’t a woman who would allow this to happen again. I gritted my
teeth as he continued the harsh spanking, slapping the belt down time and
time again. I was almost delirious, yet I was doing everything I could to
keep my resolve. One thing was certain. I hated my father.
When he cracked two strikes across my upper thighs, I reared up, hissing
through clenched teeth.
“Only four more, my sweet Alexandra. Then I’ll have the pleasure of
enjoying you. All of you.”
Enjoying me? What the hell did he think he was going to do? I barely felt
the last four strikes, my mind reeling from what he’d said.
He was going to fuck me.
The bastard was going to defile my body to assert his dominance over me. I
expected him to unfasten his expensive trousers, taking me like some
animal. When he wrapped his fingers around my arms, pulling me to a
standing position, I held my breath, refusing to inhale another whiff of him.
His scent was far too intoxicating.
The brute brushed his fingers down my arms, his touch still creating tingles.
I closed my eyes, doing everything I could do to pretend this wasn’t
happening. When he wrapped one hand around mine, intertwining our
fingers, I winced.
“Come with me, Alexandra. I’ve had very little time to explore this lovely
house.”
He acted as if he knew exactly where he was going, pulling me behind him
as he walked through the house. When he started up the flight of stairs, I
tried to pull away, but his hold was too strong. After stopping midway, he
took several deep breaths.
“I don’t think it’s in your best interest to continue fighting with me. Do
you?”
His question was rhetorical and nothing more. “I will always fight you.”
“There will come a day you’ll finally accept what fate had determined was
necessary. On that day, you will scream out my name begging me for more.
Tonight is just the beginning. I assure you that I can be unrelenting, but you
will also experience extreme pleasure. I am also a civilized man, which is
why our first time together needs to be special.”
I wasn’t certain if he expected me to reply, but there was nothing I wanted
to say to him that I hadn’t already said before. If he thought I’d ever enjoy
having sex with him, he was dead wrong.
He cocked his head to look at me and while shadows played with the
limited light, creating shapes that reminded me of monsters lurking in the
darkness, I could tell he was searching both my eyes and my face for some
level of compliance. After squeezing my hand, he continued up the stairs,
barely glancing into the guest rooms. The bastard knew exactly where he
was going.
I’d purposely chosen the master bedroom, relishing the oversized king bed
and infusion of soft pillows. The view from the French doors was
incredible, the master bath only found in upper scale luxurious homes. His
presence would tarnish every good memory.
His gait remained purposeful, taking short strides as he walked down the
hall. Maybe the asshole was trying to boost my anxiety, the anticipation of
being taken like a possession curtailing my ability to fight him any longer.
Whatever the case, as he stopped only a few inches from the bed, I cringed
inside.
Stefano pulled away, turning on a single lamp by the bed. The small
Tiffany-style shade only allowed minimal light in the room, the colorful
glass creating vibrant images on the wall over the headboard. He turned to
face me, taking his time unbuttoning his shirt. I felt the burn of his
increasing desire as the electricity between us arced several times.
By the time he peeled away the material, rolling the crisp white shirt off his
shoulders, I’d been breathless for well over a minute. He tossed the
unwanted item onto the nearby chair, allowing his gaze to fall to my
polished toes once again. He was even sexier than I’d imagined, his broad
shoulders and thin waist highlighted by his sculpted abdomen.
My nipples ached all over again at the sight of him. God, no. I couldn’t still
be this attracted to him.
“Undress,” he said with no emotion.
I folded my arms, giving him a defiant look.
Huffing, he placed his hands on his hips. “If you would prefer to keep the
lovely dress you are wearing, then you will follow my orders. If not, I have
no problem removing it for you, only it will be with a pair of scissors.”
He was so damn arrogant, his demands continuing to make me sick inside.
Sadly, I knew I had no other choice. I shivered as I tugged on the material,
my frustration making it difficult to drag the dress over my shoulders. I’d
chosen not to wear a bra and now I regretted it. When I stood completely
naked, he took a full minute if not longer, studying every inch of my body.
But when he finally returned them to my face, I realized his eyes were
smoldering, his lust breaching the surface.
“Hands on the back of your head.”
His command startled me. “I don’t understand.”
“There is nothing to understand, Alexandra. I will inspect you when I feel
it’s appropriate. I hunger to learn every inch of your voluptuous body.”
If he thought the words were sexy or enticing in any way, he was freaking
out of his mind. His stern look indicated he was losing his patience.
Resisting a single sound, I did as I was told, locking my fingers together.
“Legs apart,” he added, remaining in the same position.
Swallowing hard, I shifted my feet, so cold from the anticipation of what he
was going to do.
“Good.” He approached slowly, cupping my jaw and rubbing his thumb
across my lips. “I will enjoy owning you, molding you.”
I pursed my lips, keeping the hatred clear in my stare. I would never show
him any kind of fear ever again.
When he thrust his thumb past my lips, I wanted nothing more than to bite
down. He seemed to read my thoughts, his glare becoming more pointed.
“Suck,” he stated.
I wanted this over with, so I did as he demanded, swirling my tongue
around his thumb as I pretended that I was sucking a lollypop.
“You can be a very good girl. Perhaps you’ll be easy to train.”
Fuck you. Fuck you! The words were on the tip of my tongue.
He continued his exploration, trailing his finger down the side of my neck,
dragging the tip between my breasts. Then he cupped both, squeezing until
I flinched. “They are perfect, Alexandra, the color of your nipples the most
beautiful shade of rose.”
I couldn’t stand the fact my nipples were hard as diamonds, aching to be
pinched and sucked. That didn’t make any sense.
His breathing was as ragged as mine and I hated the way it cascaded across
my naked skin. I couldn’t seem to stop tingling. He flicked his fingers
across my nipples, and I was forced to bite back a moan.
“Just perfect,” he whispered just seconds before he pinched both, twisting
and plucking them until I was unable to keep from whimpering. The pain
was biting yet I could tell trickles of my pussy juice had already slid down
the insides of both legs. I was humiliated by my body’s reaction, blinking in
order to keep tears out of my eyes. What would happen if I tried to run
again? Would he run out of patience and put a bullet in my head?
Growling, he dropped his head, planting his lips around my aching buds,
sucking and biting down, altering with swirling his tongue around in lazy
circles.
“Oh,” I whispered, hating myself even more for exposing my pleasure.
That’s exactly what he wanted in order to get full control over me.
He rubbed his lips across my chest, engulfing my other nipple and repeating
the same actions. For a few seconds, I was tossed into a moment of utter
bliss, unable to shove the sensations aside. He had me right where he
wanted me.
After chuckling darkly, he slid his fingers down my stomach, rolling one
around my bellybutton. As he allowed his hand to travel further, I couldn’t
stop from shaking. This was so terrible, the horrible man driving me to the
point of madness.
And extreme ecstasy.
My legs were wobbly as he shifted his hand between them, delicately
teasing my clit. My mind remained a blur, my rational thoughts shadowed
by the heat that continued to build.
Stefano returned to a standing position, the smirk on his face one I wanted
to slap off. When he pinched my clit, twisting and pulling roughly, he
expected me to beg for relief. That wasn’t going to happen. The bastard
could go fuck himself. Instead, I smiled, leering at him the same way he’d
done to me.
He shoved several fingers inside, but only for a few seconds, wiping them
across my tummy after removing them. As he walked behind me, I could
still feel his heated look. I’d never felt like a possession before, the horror
of thinking about what he might do keeping me on edge.
Of course the bastard took his time, tangling his fingers in my hair before
dragging a single nail down my spine. I expected his next move as he
cupped and kneaded my aching bottom, but I continued to be defiant as
hell, biting back a cry even though a single tear managing to slide past my
lashes.
“Bend over,” he commanded.
This time I didn’t bother to ask what the fuck he was doing, complying
while planning his demise.
“Open your ass cheeks for me.”
“What?” I couldn’t keep from spitting the question.
“I think you heard me, Alexandra. If I need to repeat myself, I will add that
to the list of your infractions.”
Still shaking, I shifted my arms behind me, trying to keep my balance as I
fulfilled his damning request. God, I hated this man. I’d been prepared for
almost anything, but when he breached my virgin asshole, I spit out a series
of curse words.
“Asshole. Bastard. Prick. Motherfucker.”
“Colorful language, Alexandra, but it does surprise me given your high
level of upbringing.”
This was nothing but a game for him, the man playing with his new toy.
The flush of embarrassment that flew over my face and neck almost
suffocated me. As he pushed a finger inside my dark hole, my muscles
reacted instantly, clamping around the unwanted invasion. While I’d
expected wretched pain, when he added a second finger, pumping in and
out, the anguish shifted to a crazy kind of pleasure. Panting, I almost
toppled over and would have if the jerk hadn’t wrapped his hand around my
arm.
“You’re doing very well, although I can tell you’ve never been fucked in
your ass by a man. Have you, Alexandra? Don’t lie to me. I will always
know.”
“No. I haven’t,” I said through clenched teeth.
“Then you are in for the ride of your life, although not tonight. I will save
that until after we are married. In the meantime, I’ll make certain you’re
prepared.” He removed his fingers, patting me on the behind. “Lie on the
bed for me.”
This was nothing but a methodical continuation of a freak show, but I
walked toward the bed, fighting my nerves as I sat down. When I lay back
onto the comforter, I was stiff, every muscle tense. I stared up at the ceiling,
my mind searching everything I’d recently talked about with my father.
He’d acted very weird over the past few months, beefing up his security,
especially while making his grand speeches to whoever would listen. Our
personal conversations had been limited, but he’d never alluded to anything
of this nature.
I was going to grill the man when I had the chance.
If I had the chance.
As I heard rustlings sounds, I dared to find him in the room. He was
removing the rest of his clothes. I sucked in my breath from the sight of him
completely naked. Everything about him was powerful from his muscular
thighs to his narrow hips. And his cock was a thing of beauty, long and
thick.
Stop it. He’s a monster.
My inner voice was determined to keep my mind on the right track, but too
bad my body wasn’t paying attention. My mouth watered, my insides
churning.
Stefano held his head high as he approached, pushing me further onto the
bed then crawling on top. As he hovered over me, I tried my best not to
look him in the eyes, but it was impossible. For the first time, I noticed his
almost midnight eyes were laced with other colors, gold and stunning blue
flecks running through them. How was that possible?
His chest heaved as he gathered my legs into his arms.
“Oh. Oh…” The sounds I emitted I no longer recognized. As he lowered his
head, breathing across my aching pussy, I jerked up from the bed.
A smile crossed his face just before he darted his tongue around my clit.
Almost instantly I was thrown into another moment of bliss. I clenched my
fingers around the comforter, tossing my head back and forth.
He dug his fingers into my thighs, opening me even wider as he took his
time licking and sucking on my tender tissue.
Stars floated in front of my eyes, every inch of my body shaking almost
violently. The bastard dragged his tongue all the way down, plunging it past
my swollen folds. I bucked up again with a bedraggled scream. “Yes. Yes.”
“My good girl,” he muttered before burying his face in my wetness, using a
combination of his tongue and several fingers, thrusting them deep inside.
I was tossed into pure euphoria, fighting the amazing sensations but I was
losing the battle. When he managed to bring me to an orgasm quickly, I
tumbled into an abyss. No man had ever licked me this way before, able to
anticipate my needs, fulfilling fantasies I didn’t even know I had. He was an
expert at what he was doing, pushing me to the brink then pulling back.
One climax turned into a beautiful wave that I floated on, unconscious of
time, alternating between laughing and moaning. My toes were pointed,
every muscle tense and I loved every second of how he made me feel.
“Come again,” he demanded in his usual husky tone.
He didn’t have to coerce me. I exploded into a third round, no longer able to
feel my extremities. “Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes,” I muttered over and over again.
Only when I stopped shaking did he lift his head. “Look at me, Alexandra.
See what you do to me.”
His face was glistening from my juice, his lips full and rosy. I was
mesmerized by his stunning good looks, eyes that burned into my soul. As
he crawled over me, planting his hands on either side, I shuddered to the
depth of my being.
I knew he was going to ravage me.
And there was nothing that I could do.
Not now.
Not ever.
He’d just made his claim.
 CHAPTER 4

S tefano

Brutality was an art, the best men managing to provide what was necessary
without pushing the wrong boundary. I was considered one of those,
capable of delivering the right amount of pain while still being able to
extract whatever information was required. I also had no issues ordering a
man to be killed.
However, my feelings regarding women were entirely different. I’d enjoyed
many fabulous nights engaged in carnal activities, requiring the woman to
surrender to whatever suited my fancy. While some had been apprehensive
of my dark proclivities at first, every one of them had succumbed to the
same kind of darkness living inside of them.
Alexandra was different than any other woman I’d been with. She was
tough on the outside, yet as soft on the inside as her porcelain skin. I could
read every thought, her trepidations and fear that she tried without success
to hide from me. While I knew there were many layers to the beautiful
woman, ones I was determined to find and conquer, she was also as hungry
as I.
I’d never planned on wanting her to this degree, but the second I’d laid eyes
on her at the restaurant, I’d known there was no denying my desires. She
was mine. Period.
Her ragged breathing and the way her lovely mouth twisted aroused the
kind of hunger I hadn’t expected. The taste of her had confirmed my
decision. She was perfect. Breaking her would be the most delicious aspect
of the continued game of revenge.
I’d adored disciplining her, the color of red staining her bottom after the
spanking adding to the excitement of fucking her.
As her hand fluttered across her lips, I drank in her scent for the fifth time.
The intoxication I’d already experienced was only expanded. I couldn’t
wait to thrust my cock deep inside.
“I’m going to fuck you, Alexandra.” My statement didn’t surprise her. In
fact, her eyes glistened if only for a few seconds. She wanted this as much
as I did. Her body refused to be denied.
She pressed her hands against my chest, cocking her head. “You may take
my body, but I swear to you, one day you will suffer my wrath.”
“You have no idea how much that excites me, Alexandra.”
“You don’t have permission to use my name.”
I laughed softly as I crawled between her legs. “That’s where you’re
wrong.” I rubbed the tip of my cock up and down her pussy, remaining
aloft. I wanted to see her expression, the passion ripping away from the
chains she’d placed around herself.
Alexandra bit her lip to keep from making any sounds, blinking her lovely
eyes as she tried to retain a certain amount of her control. That was
impossible.
After sliding the tip just inside her pussy, I eased one of her legs into my
hand, pressing kisses along the inside of her thigh. I was finally rewarded
with a single moan and the way she twisted her lips forced my cock to
twitch.
She kept her leg around my hip as I hovered over her once again. When I
plunged the entire length of my cock inside, she slapped her hands against
my chest.
“Oh. Oh, God.” The look of venom remained in her eyes, but she arched
her back, wrapping her other leg around me.
I wanted nothing more than to control my needs, savoring the moment, but I
knew given the intense ache in my loins that it would be impossible. My
heart thudded as I pulled out, thrusting into her again. The way her muscles
wrapped around my shaft, pulling it in deeper made breathing difficult. She
was so hot and wet, the sight of her full breasts and rock-hard nipples
enough to shower gasoline on the burning fire. I wanted to fuck her for
hours, taking her in every hole, but I would have some sense of decency,
only claiming her virgin ass after we were married.
That would give me something to look forward to.
The brutal beast dwelling inside of me reared its ugly head, wanting more
and more of her. I lowered my head, keeping it hovering a few inches above
hers.
She licked her lips as she dug her nails into my skin. I could imagine
exactly what she wanted to do to me. She was one formidable woman, well
worth the risk of remaining in Miami for at least another full day.
Which is what I believed it would take for Doug to fully come to terms with
the fact I’d taken his daughter. I pumped savagely, the force driving the
headboard into the wall. My brutality would no doubt leave marks. The
thought gave me another smile.
Even though she tried to hide her reaction, I could easily tell she was
already in a place of rapture, her breath skipping as her chest rose and fell.
She tossed her head back and forth, her moans more like purrs.
I fucked her long and hard, but I wasn’t finished yet. After rolling her over
with ease and requiring her to straddle me, I cupped her luscious breasts,
flicking my fingers across her nipples. “Ride me, Alexandra.”
She rolled off instantly, refusing to take my orders. While she almost
managed to slide off the bed, I caught her just in time, wrapping my hand
around her long strands of hair.
“That will cost you more pleasure. Is that what you wanted?” I whispered in
her ear.
Huffing, she said nothing as I twisted her hair, tugging on her scalp.
“Such a bastard.”
“Yes, I am. I’m a very bad man.” I tossed her onto all fours, realizing that
my bliss of enjoying the moment was going to need to be taken. The
woman was spectacular in every way, driving me to the point I couldn’t
refuse my hunger. Yet her refusal to submit could become a problem. I
wasted no time returning my cock to her wetness, driving in with such force
she was pitched forward on the bed. I kept my hand wrapped around her
hair, holding her in position as I continued fucking her.
I wasn’t a romantic man, couldn’t care less for quiet dinners by candlelight
or walks in the freaking park. However, I’d hoped to enjoy the softness with
her a bit longer. She simply wasn’t ready for my sadistic desires. But she
continued to be aroused, her skin shimmering from her excitement.
Moaning, she dropped her head, meeting every hard thrust. We were
nothing but animals satisfying our needs, but I was truly a savage man. I
closed my eyes as I powered into her, trying to keep from coming too
quickly. It had been a long time since I’d had my cock inside of anyone, the
choice more about business than anything else.
Unfortunately, my desires were too strong, my control slipping. I was
shocked at the level of electricity we shared, the heat building to a
combustible point. She’d awakened my hunger and it would never be
denied again.
“Uh. Uh. Uh. Uh. Uh.” She undulated her hips, throwing back her head as
she arched her back. When she squeezed her pussy muscles, my limit had
been reached.
I erupted deep inside of her with several guttural growls as the pleasure
consumed me. My body shaking and my cock swelling, I was dragged
straight into the most pleasurable moment I’d experienced in a hell of a
long time.
Perhaps my entire adult life.
She had that kind of effect on me.
After my balls emptied, I brushed my fingers down her back, the tips seared
from the touch of her skin alone. She was shaking, taking shallow breaths.
When she crawled away from me, I didn’t stop her.
Exhaling, I looked the other way, easing back and rubbing my eyes. “I
suggest you get some sleep.”
“You’re going to leave me alone here? Aren’t you afraid I’ll run away?”
I laughed at her question, giving her a stern look. “I think you fully
understand that you now belong to me. To try and run would be foolish.
However, my soldiers will be watching. Tomorrow you will be in a new
location.” I shot her a look over my shoulder, adoring the way she glistened
from the intense round of sex.
“Where?” she demanded as she yanked at the comforter, trying to cover
herself.
“Somewhere close. For now. However, we will leave for Tuscany soon
enough. You may bring the clothes and items you brought with you, but you
will not be allowed to return to your apartment.”
“And what the hell are you going to do with it? My rent. My furniture. My
things. I have a life.”
I rose from the bed, keeping a smile on my face. “They will be dealt with in
time. I assure you that you won’t want for anything. You will have
everything you require.”
“You’ve thought of everything, haven’t you? Do you honestly think I’ll
simply disappear and no one in New York is going to care?”
“They will care very much, and they will celebrate your marriage. I intend
on making certain everyone in the state of New York is aware of our
nuptials.”
She shook her head, an incredulous look crossing her face. “Who are you
trying to impress, Stefano?”
I grabbed my trousers, stepping into them before answering. “I never waste
my time attempting to impress anyone, Alexandra. The press release sends
a clear warning.”
“You’re playing a nasty game. What if the people you’re threatening don’t
want to play?”
I slowly turned my head in her direction. “Then they will die. Rest. You’re
going to need your strength.” I grabbed my shoes, taking one last look at
my intended bride. She would certainly look lovely in a white dress.
As I walked out of the room, closing the door behind me, I couldn’t help
but smile. I was beginning to like Matteo’s plan more and more. There was
a full bar in the living room, the house beautiful in design. Maybe a drink
was in order.
I’d been lucky to get a house for a few days of my own, calling in a favor of
a business associate. We’d spent our remaining time there in case the friend
she’d rented her house from attempted to get ahold of Alexandra. I didn’t
need any further complications. I finished dressing, retrieving the gun from
where I’d positioned it on a bookshelf. I’d had just enough time to survey
the property, finding no weapons. However, that didn’t mean the lovely
woman wouldn’t try to grab mine.
She was certainly resourceful, more of a spitfire than I’d imagined.
I poured a glass of cognac before texting Cassis. Then I stood by the
window, gazing out at the incredible view. I’d always been partial to the
ocean, spending a good deal of time in Saint Tropez, a favorite destination.
Perhaps we’d take our honeymoon there. I took a sip, surprised the cognac
was so robust, the flavor perfect for my needs.
The light knock on the door was followed almost immediately by footsteps.
I didn’t bother turning around.
“What can I do for you, boss?” Cassis asked.
“You can make certain one of you remains on the property tonight. While I
don’t expect Alexandra to try and run, I also am not inclined to chain her at
the bed at this moment, which allows her an opportunity.”
“A feisty one, eh?” His laugh pissed me off more than it should.
“Just remember, Cassis, that she will soon be my bride, which will give her
certain rights. I would consider that in the future if I were you.”
“I meant no disrespect.”
“No, of course you didn’t.” I licked the rim of the glass before taking
another gulp, holding the rich liquid in my mouth before swallowing. For
several reasons, I remained on edge, forced to realize that O’Sullivan could
attempt a strike at any time. While my reminder to David to keep his mouth
shut should keep him from doing so, there was always a chance that
O’Sullivan would do something worse in order to get what he wanted. All
was fair in this war of power.
“I’ll remain tonight and allow Donato to get some sleep. If you don’t mind
me asking, boss, when are we returning to Italy?”
I took a deep breath. “As soon as the good senator cooperates. If I need to
rattle him an additional time, he will truly understand that crossing the
Benedetti family was the worst mistake of his life. However, I have
business in Tuscany that will require my presence soon enough. We will
make plans for day after tomorrow.”
“I’ll call the pilot.”
“I would appreciate that.” I turned to face him. “Thank you for your help in
returning Alexandra. She was taught a lesson in disobedience.”
“Yes, sir. My pleasure. I’ll leave you alone.”
Nodding, I waited until he walked out before sitting down on the couch. I
might as well be relaxed before making the call. The senator’s cell phone
was listed nowhere, but it had been easy enough to obtain. The Benedetti
family had dozens of resources in New York. As I made the call, I sat back,
swirling the liquid in the glass. Perhaps tomorrow we’d enjoy spending
some time together. Dinner and dancing in South Beach would be
delightful.
As long as she behaved.
“Hello?” Doug answered, his tone signifying his annoyance.
“Senator. I was hoping you would answer my call.” The instant silence
meant he recognized my voice. I almost laughed. Of course he did, my
accent giving me away.
“How the fuck did you get this number?”
“I have my sources, Senator. I wanted to call and give you the good news.”
I took another sip, curious if he’d respond. His heavy breathing was the
only sign he remained on the line. “I found your lovely daughter and I must
say, she is even more beautiful in person. We’ve certainly enjoyed getting to
know each other.”
“You son of a bitch,” he growled. “If you lay a hand on her, I will hunt you
down.”
“As I mentioned to you before, since she is becoming my wife, I have other
plans for her that don’t include harm. Now, I need you to follow through
with the rest of my requirement.”
“Which is?”
Sighing, I knew the asshole was playing a game. I would enjoy spending
some additional time with him at some point. “I think you heard me,
Senator. You need to announce our upcoming wedding in every major
newspaper in the city. And make certain the New York Times prints a picture
of the two of us no further on than the second page. You will find an
appropriate photograph of me on the internet. I suggest that you contact the
papers when we get off the phone. I also expect you to complete your task
within thirty-six hours. Anything different will not be acceptable.”
“What if I’m unable to do that?”
“I think you will find a way. You are a powerful man, Doug. Besides, I
don’t think you want anything to happen to your lovely daughter.”
“You gave me your word that you wouldn’t harm her.”
I polished off the glass, determined to have at least one more. “Tsk. Tsk. I
didn’t promise you anything. I will do what’s necessary.”
“As I said, I will hunt you down.”
“When and if you do, I will enjoy the finish of our game, only you should
know that I’ve been a big game hunter for years. I daresay you’ll be an easy
catch. Once you’ve fulfilled your obligations, I’ll be happy to leave you and
your Barbie doll wife to enjoy your life. For now.”
The senator hissed. “You will die a horrible death, Stefano Benedetti. That
is my prediction.”
“That may be so, Senator, but that won’t happen by your hands. I’ll expect
confirmation. Enjoy the rest of your night.” As I ended the call, I took a
deep breath. I would allow myself to enjoy the day with her.
Then it would be time to get back to business. The next few weeks should
be entertaining.

“Are you packed?” I didn’t need to see Alexandra to know she was behind
me. I stood on the deck, a coffee mug in my hand. The ocean waters were
calm, the sun creating a shimmer of light along the shoreline. I hadn’t been
to a beach in almost two years, but I’d continued to have memories of
stolen times in Saint Tropez. I’d been able to spend several weeks not as
one of the three princes of the Benedetti Empire, but as a man seeking
solace. They’d been some of the best weeks of my life.
This experience was entirely different.
This was the continuation of war.
“We’re leaving that soon?” she asked as she walked out onto the deck,
keeping her distance as she leaned against the railing.
“Yes. I have several business calls to make from behind my desk.” I slowly
turned my head, admiring her long neck and the way the floral dress hugged
every curve. She remained in her bare feet as if this was nothing but the
morning after, our passion continuing. Yet I could tell she was tense,
unprepared for what she was about to face.
She laughed in a defiant tone as she eased a strand of hair behind her ear.
“Always the businessman.”
“Not always.”
“I’m just another aspect of whatever business plan you’ve devised. There’s
no sense in trying to make it anything else.”
Sighing, I returned my attention to the quiet beach. “If that’s the way you’d
prefer to think about it, then yes, you’re right. You are a weapon to be
used.”
“Used. That’s exactly what you did last night. Isn’t it?” She huffed as she
passed by, giving me a nasty look before heading inside.
“I’ve taken your phone, Alexandra. While I’d like to be able to trust you at
some point, you and I both know that’s not possible at this time.”
“As I would have expected. Tell me, oh great Master, will I be in shackles
today? Will you parade me around on a leash like the pet you’re going to
turn me into?”
I placed the mug on the table, sliding my hands into my pockets before
walking closer. She seemed to have trouble looking me in the eyes. “While
I appreciate your rebellious mannerisms, even enjoying the sarcastic banter,
I will not tolerate disrespect of any kind. Is that understood?”
Instead of answering, she gave me a salute, a smirk crossing her face. “I’ll
gather my things so we can begin a great adventure together.” She headed
inside, stopping short after a few seconds. “You do realize that my father
will be looking for me. Don’t you?”
“Your father has agreed to this arrangement. He’s chosen his life over his
daughter. That will remain painful for some time, but you’re a strong
woman. You will get over the betrayal.”
“Blood is thicker than greed, Mr. Benedetti.”
“You know that’s not true,” I said softly. “You’ve known for years about
your father’s indiscretions. You’ve watched the man parade bimbo after
bimbo into your home, some staying only a night, others almost taking up
residence. Then came Natalie. I understand the two of you aren’t any closer
than you and your father. What a shame. While you’re correct that in some
families that blood is the most important thing, that is not the case in yours.
I’m curious as to what actually happened to your mother.”
Her eyes reflected the venom I’d already seen. As her chest heaved, she
closed the distance. “While you may believe yourself to be powerful and
without reproach, you will never mean anything to me. I will tolerate your
bullshit until I find a way to destroy you, but you will never… never
mention my mother again. If you do, so help me God, I will slit your throat.
Now, are we clear?”
I inhaled her exotic perfume, allowing the scent to filter into every cell until
I answered. “I will respect your privacy on that issue alone. Everything else
belongs to me. Let that be clearly stated.”
“Fine.” She stormed away without saying another word.
And I realized that my cock was already hard, longing to take her again. As
my phone began to ring, I kept my eyes locked on her until she disappeared.
Seeing my brother’s number on the screen, I exhaled before answering. “I
have the intended package.”
Matteo chuckled. “You make it sound like she’s nothing but a possession.”
“I’m in no mood for games, Matteo. There’s far too much business I need to
handle.”
“Where did you find her?”
“Miami.”
“While I’m glad that you are handling the situation, a trusted informant
gave me a phone call very early this morning.”
Hissing, I scanned the perimeter. It was rare any informant dared to break
the chain of command. That meant a storm was brewing. “What the hell did
he have to say?”
“The contact you secured enabling you to find your prize was beaten to
death by two of O’Sullivan’s soldiers. Some security guard?”
My hackles were immediately raised. While I’d anticipated something like
this could happen, that meant O’Sullivan was on the hunt. “Warning noted.
Any other disturbances?”
“There are always rumblings, brother. Just finish what you went there to do
and return,” Matteo suggested. While he was well aware that I could handle
myself, every step we made had to be calculated carefully.
“Leaving tomorrow unless complications arise.”
“Don’t do anything rash. We’re still in the middle of our plan.”
“You mean your plan,” I retorted.
“One we all agreed to.”
Chuckling, I moved inside, closing the door behind me. It was time to
leave, the house I’d rented much more secure. I couldn’t be too careful at
this point. Michael O’Sullivan had enough of a reach that there could be
men searching the city. That is if David opened his mouth, spilling his guts.
Anything was possible, O’Sullivan’s soldiers nothing more than animals.
“As you keep reminding me. Let me know if you hear anything else.”
“Will do. And I am looking forward to meeting your future bride.”
His dark laugh almost pissed me off. He’d been the first to initiate the
arranged marriages, requiring the police commissioner’s daughter to marry
him. In the process, he’d actually found love, their passionate relationship
something freaking fairytales were made of. That wasn’t allowed in my
mind. Alexandra would be a commodity and nothing more. At least the
commissioner had backed off on certain investigations he’d initiated, the
marriage already a thorn in his side. There was a good chance he would be
asked to resign.
What Matteo’s relationship with Catherine had caused was a rift between
the three parties responsible for our father’s murder. There’d been an
increase in crime in New York, which indicated O’Sullivan was on the
edge. The asshole would undoubtedly continue to take risks, fearing no
consequences.
After shoving the phone in my pocket, I took the stairs two at a time. When
I opened her door, I initially noticed the two suitcases that had been placed
on the bed. However, Alexandra was nowhere in sight. Bristling, I stormed
all the way in, immediately going to the bathroom. The door was cracked,
the light on inside. As I swung it open, I was struck by the way she had her
hands placed on the counter, staring at her own reflection.
Her eyes darted in my direction but there was no other response to my
presence.
“We need to leave now,” I instructed, prepared to walk away.
“Does it make you feel good to destroy someone’s life?” she asked quietly.
There was a calmness to her question, almost zero emotion. She deserved
an honest answer at least. “The majority of time it does, but only for those
who deserve it.”
“And I deserve to have my life taken from me?”
I inched closer, shifting my gaze to the mirror. She had aristocratic features:
high forehead and cheekbones, a perfectly straight nose, and eyes that could
light up a room of darkness exquisite. But there was also a girl next door
quality, the long red hair framing her face illuminating her flawless skin. At
this moment, her eyes were filled with sadness. “I’m sorry that you are in
the crossfire, but there is nothing that I can do. As I promised, I will attempt
to make your life comfortable, even pleasurable.”
“As long as I pretend that I give a shit.” A hollow laugh slipped past her
lips. “You do realize that you will go straight to hell. Don’t you?”
“Then so be it, Alexandra. I can’t change who I am or what I’ve become.”
“I disagree with you. You can be whatever and whomever you want to be,
Stefano. You’re obviously rich and powerful. You could find another
kingdom to rule, one that doesn’t include murder and destruction.”
I chuckled softly. “You will soon learn that you are wrong.” As I eased my
hand around the back of her neck, she tensed, her expression turning angry.
“We are going to establish some rules, Alexandra, and I want you to listen
to me carefully. I don’t like to repeat myself.” I tightened my hold for
emphasis, waiting until she acknowledged me with a single nod.
“Fine,” she managed.
“While I understand that you are distraught, that in no way will change my
mind or my mood. I couldn’t care less about your feelings or your past life.
You are now my possession and nothing more. You will have my name and
access to an allowance, but that will come only when I believe you can be
trusted. I will also do what is necessary to keep you protected at all times. If
you attempt to escape, you will be punished, the privileges that you earned
removed. If you seek help from anyone, I assure you that you will regret
doing so.”
“Is that all?”
“I’m not a good man under the surface, no matter what you think. I’ve done
terrible things in my life including killing those responsible for threatening
my family. You will not change me. What you will do is yield to me at all
times, no matter what I ask of you. And I promise you that you will come to
enjoy the pleasure that can only be derived from pain.”
“If you’re trying to convince me that you’re nothing but a monster, don’t
bother. I knew that from the second I laid eyes on you. I may be forced to
yield to you, but I will never surrender.”
I released my hold, brushing the tips of my fingers down her neck to her
arm, taking my time dragging them all the way to her fingers. “Then it will
be my pleasure breaking you.” I locked eyes with hers in the mirror once
again before turning to leave. “Five minutes, Alexandra. One of my men
will sweep this room to ensure that you didn’t leave a warning for your
friend. If one is found, unfortunately, she will face the consequences of your
misbehavior. Do not test my patience.”
“You will soon learn, Stefano, that no one can break me. No man and no
tragedy will change me. Be careful what you ask for. I will become your
worst nightmare.”
As I walked away, my aching cock shifted against my trousers. Yes, I would
very much enjoy performing all the vile deeds that had been swimming in
my mind.
Then I would shatter her resolve, breaking her down before molding her
into the perfect wife.
I did so love my job.
 CHAPTER 5

A lexandra

Stefano’s words were haunting, but the cold chill in his voice terrified me.
I’d known better than to try to argue with him about leaving. I’d tossed my
things into my suitcase, trying to convince myself that I would find a way
out. How? The moment he flew me to another country, I would never have
an opportunity to get away from him.
I took another look at the house before being forced into the passenger seat
of an Italian sports car. The asshole certainly liked to ride in style. Stefano’s
two men followed closely behind in a huge blacked-out SUV as Stefano
drove out of the neighborhood. I’d seen their weapons strapped to their
bodies as they shielded the two of us leaving the house. That had chilled me
to the bone, the reality of what I was facing hitting home.
I was nothing but a prisoner of some horrible war.
As I slunk against the seat, I tried to pay attention to where he was going.
We both remained quiet. What the hell could he want me to say? I shouldn’t
have been surprised that the location he was taking me was only blocks
away. He’d tracked and played me like a fiddle, and I’d bought it. I shook
my head, laughing softly to myself. At least given we were still in the
United States, I might find an opportunity to get away.
Only if I could get rid of the two massive hunks of meat protecting him. As
he pulled to a gated entrance, rolling down the window, I glanced from side
to side. The place was a fortress, high block walls covering the perimeter.
As the gates swung open and Stefano drove along the circular driveway, I
sucked in my breath. The place was a damn mansion, at least four stories in
a Mediterranean design. Where the grounds surrounding my friend’s house
had been lush, the tropical trees and flowers surrounding a massive fountain
were just the beginning of the gorgeous space.
The place was meant for a king.
Or a ruthless prince.
The goons were out of the SUV even before Stefano cut the engine, the
asshole who’d raced after me on the beach the one opening my door. He
looked like something out of a bad mafia movie with his dark shades and
well-tailored suit. He had one hand on his gun, prepared for an attack. Was
this the way Stefano was forced to live his entire life?
“Cassis, get Alexandra safely secured inside. Donato and I will check the
grounds.”
“Yes, sir,” Cassis answered, taking me by the arm and leading me to the
front door. The security pad was heat and fingerprint sensitive, obviously
programmed for the three men. My guess was that the doors would be
locked at all times, preventing me from leaving.
He half dragged me inside, moving his arm of front of me as an indication
to stay where I was. The look he gave me was menacing.
I gave him one in return, but remained where I was, able to see clearly all
the way to the back of the house. The view was even more incredible than
where I’d been staying. I was surprised at the warmth of the foyer alone, the
gorgeous art on two of the walls stunning. Still, a cold shiver trickled down
my spine, my heart racing. A part of me was frozen inside, unable to
believe I had no choice.
But Stefano had been right about my father. He would save his ass before
giving a shit about his own daughter. I closed my eyes, memories of my
mother’s face coming to the forefront of my mind. I’d done everything not
to think about her over the years. The memories were too painful. She’d
been my world. Then she’d been taken from me.
Maybe this was the way life was required to be.
I heard the sound of footsteps and cringed.
“Come,” Cassis instructed, his awful look from before remaining.
I trailed behind him, the rooms I passed by just as gorgeous as the foyer. He
took me into the kitchen, immediately moving to the end of the island
already standing guard. I’d never felt so awkward in my life. I folded my
arms, leaning against the edge of the sink, studying the man who would
likely remain by my side at all times.
He was at least six foot four and obviously of Italian descent. However,
where Stefano carried his genes in a sophisticated manner, the aura
surrounding the soldier erupted with power; this man was built for battle.
And murder.
The silence in the house was quickly becoming too stifling. I scanned the
room, the number of windows allowing a pristine view of the blue waters. It
seemed surreal being here. I’d woken up in a dark fairytale, unable to claw
my way out. While the kitchen was impressive, there was no sign that
Stefano had spent any time in the room even though there was a bowl of
fruit located in the center of the island.
I already figured out that Stefano required the best in everything. Wine.
Food. Housing. Clothing. Money was simply another powerful tool that he
used on a regular basis. My mother’s family had been made of money, my
grandparents basking in their retirement in one of four houses they owned.
As a child, I’d been pampered, provided with every toy I mentioned. Sadly,
every member of the family had lived in a similar fashion.
The houses were never cluttered, housekeepers ensuring the places were
spotless. There weren’t any pets and toys weren’t allowed out of my
playroom. Visiting my grandparents had been more like going to a
mausoleum or another pretentious location, the furniture never comfortable.
I didn’t want that kind of life. My apartment had been furnished with my
tastes and they were eclectic.
After a few seconds, I couldn’t stand the quiet any longer. “Do you like
your job, Cassis?”
He seemed surprised that I’d bothered to talk to him. “I don’t understand
the question.”
“I think it’s fairly straightforward and easy to understand. Do you like
working with a monster like Stefano?”
Chuckling, he finally dared to look me in the eyes. “It’s what I was born
and bred to do.”
“You mean there’s some school where you go to in order to become the
perfect hired gun?” I smirked after making the comment.
“The Benedetti family has been very good to me. Stefano and I are like
friends. Yes, I enjoy what I do.”
“Even if you might die during a shift?”
“We are all going to die, Ms. Starling. If that’s what needs to happen, then I
will take a bullet as necessary.”
I shook my head. “You make it sound so cavalier, Cassis, as if you no
longer value your life.”
I could tell I’d ruffled his feathers, his accent heavier every time he
answered a question. “I take my job seriously and I’m good at what I do. At
some point in your life, you may come to appreciate that fact.”
The sound of applause created a wave of butterflies in my tummy. Very
slowly Stefano walked in, a glint in his eyes as he stared at me. “Don’t let
the lovely but mischievous Alexandra get to you, Cassis. She has a caustic
mouth, which is something I will need to deal with.”
“I can handle her, boss,” Cassis replied.
There was a moment of real surprise at the heated glance Stefano gave him.
It was full of aggression, a reminder that I was off limits to a pedestrian
man like himself. So much for the friendship.
“Just ensure she remains alive.” Stefano walked closer, rubbing a single
finger down the side of my face. Every time he touched me my entire body
quivered. That wasn’t acceptable.
I tilted my head, standing as tall as possible. “What now, Stefano? What can
I expect next on your degradation of my life?”
My challenge wasn’t well received, Stefano’s dark eyes now piercing mine.
He gripped my jaw, holding me with enough force I knew he had the
strength to break it. “You will find ways to amuse yourself for a few hours.
Then we will enjoy a night at South Beach together, only I will select the
venue.”
“Aren’t you afraid that your enemies will find you?”
He snickered as he lowered his head, pressing his lips against mine. The
kiss was gentle, even loving. As he captured my mouth, easily able to slide
his tongue inside, the heat between us rose exponentially.
I pressed my palms against his chest. I wanted to shove him away, to make
certain he knew how much I hated him, but I knew he wouldn’t loosen his
hold. While I did my best not to react, as the level of passion increased, my
mind became fuzzy.
After breaking the kiss, he tilted my head, rubbing his lips across my
forehead. “If they do, then you will begin to fully understand the kind of
life you will live. Perhaps that’s the best method of providing the
information you continue to seek.” Backing away, a smile crossed his face.
“I suggest you get some rest, Cassis. Have Donato stay with Alexandra.
You can tell him to allow her to enjoy the rest of the house as well as the
immediate grounds. Also have him show her to our room.”
Our room.
The thought sickened me. I gripped the edge of the counter, doing my best
to keep my expression bland.
“Of course, boss. Do you need anything else?”
“No, I’ve patrolled the grounds and taken a look at the cameras. There
hasn’t been a breach in security.” Stefano said the words so casually, just
another day at the office. “I need to make some overseas calls this
afternoon, but I do plan on enjoying a night in the city.”
“Are you sure that’s wise, boss?” Cassis asked more under his breath than
anything.
“I appreciate your concern, but there’s no indication that our location has
been breached,” Stefano growled.
Aww. The big man didn’t like to be questioned.
“Yes, sir.” Cassis moved out of the kitchen more quickly than I would have
expected given his size.
Stefano waited until the man’s departure, exhaling as he backed further
away. “My soldiers are here to protect you, Alexandra, not entertain you or
to be grilled with useless questions.”
“Useless. I thought they were decent questions. I’m sure your soldiers
would appreciate being treated like human beings instead of animals.”
“Whether or not you want to believe that doesn’t matter. There are a
number of people that wouldn’t hesitate putting a bullet in your head for no
other reason than to attempt to get at me. I have many enemies on both
sides of the big pond, all vicious bastards utilizing brutal methods. I think
you should have respect for the fact I intend on taking care of you no matter
the cost.”
His chilling words did have an influence on me, more than I wanted to
admit even to myself. “I’ll keep that in the back of my mind along with the
fact my life has been placed in danger because of your need for revenge. If
I’m killed, my blood will be on your hands.”
I took a deep breath and held it, anticipating some form of punishment for
opening my mouth.
When he grabbed an apple, tossing it into the air and catching it, a grin
popped on his face. He rubbed it against his shirt before walking toward the
doorway. “I will join you as soon as possible. Please make yourself
comfortable. We will leave for dinner promptly at seven tonight.”
Did the man really think I gave a damn? I didn’t bother responding, instead
turning toward the kitchen window. Comfortable. What I should do was
search the house for a phone or another way of contacting the police.
Maybe I could set off the security system. I heard more footsteps and was
able to see the other soldier in the reflection of the glass.
“I’m required to show you to your room,” he said after a few seconds.
“Of course you are. What’s your name again? Donato?” I opened the
refrigerator, laughing at the fact there was almost no food. After grabbing a
bottle of water, I finally looked at my new bodyguard. His face was
pensive. He was also much younger than Cassis.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“I don’t think it’s necessary to call me ma’am.”
“You hold a place of honor in the Benedetti household. I will always show
you that respect.”
“Apparently, you don’t understand the situation.” I could tell he had no clue
about what I was saying. “Anyway, show me to the room. I’ll likely spend
the rest of the afternoon there.”
He shifted from one foot to the other. “There is a beautiful pool outside.”
I could tell he was trying to be accommodating. I wasn’t in the mood. “As I
was reminded, I am required to entertain myself. But thank you, Donato.”
“Yes, ma’am. I’m here to protect you.”
As he led me up three flights of a spiral staircase, I realized I was shaking. I
would never feel safe or protected. It didn’t matter how many soldiers were
assigned to stand guard. After all, the real monster would be sleeping in the
bed beside me.

Sapphires and Cherries.

The members-only club was one of the most popular locations in South
Beach. Members were a who’s who of the rich and famous, paying a
minimum of one hundred thousand dollars for an initiation fee. I had clients
who were members, men seeking the perfect protected gem for nights spent
out of town. The club was also well known for its provocative nature, the
atmosphere conducive to acts of seduction.
Stefano had inspected my attire when I’d walked down the stairs, nodding
his approval after only a few seconds. I’d been told nothing about where we
were going, which had given me no real time to prepare for the night ahead.
At least I’d followed my instinct that he would play the power game, only
selecting high dollar locations for the night.
He was dressed entirely differently than the night before, the silky black
shirt and matching trousers adding to his dangerous appearance. I noticed
he wore a diamond encrusted watch and a black onyx and diamond ring, the
only jewelry I’d noticed up to this point.
What I did know is that he was the sexiest man I’d ever laid eyes on. Even
the cologne he’d chosen for the night was breathtaking, leaving my mouth
watering and my senses on overdrive. So exotic.
So animalistic.
He’d allowed his soldiers to drive us and as we’d sat in the back of the
SUV, Stefano’s close proximity keeping me breathless. While he never tried
to touch me, I was easily able to read his thoughts.
He would shower me with attention then he would taste me.
Take me.
Fuck me.
Chain me.
I shivered to my core at the thought.
I’d known from the second we walked into the club that his family owned
at least a portion by the way he was greeted. We were led to one of the
nicest, most secluded tables, waiters converging to find out what we wanted
within seconds. The bastard had even ordered for me, as if I couldn’t make
my own decisions. He’d also made it very clear that if I opened my mouth
in a desperate attempt to seek help, I would be punished. However, he’d
remained on edge, studying the crowd every few minutes, his two soldiers
standing only a few feet away. Our conversation had been stilted at best
since I’d refused to comply with any small talk.
But there’d been no doubt I was his possession by the way he kept his hand
on the small of my back as we walked. Even coming into the club he’d been
protective, forcing his soldiers to do a sweep before we left the entrance
area. If he’d wanted me to be impressed by the fact his name created
reactions instantly, he was wrong. This was just another play on
intimidation tactics.
Fuck him.
Just thinking the two words allowed me to keep my head high. I searched
the crowd for anyone I recognized. If there were, I could attempt to make
contact with them. I couldn’t help but wonder if I’d place their life in
danger if I was caught.
Hissing, I refused to look at him as I sat down. He quickly ordered and I
didn’t pay any attention. What did I care what was placed in front of me?
I’d had no appetite for dinner, the food as repulsive as the company. Maybe
alcohol would agree with me.
He sat back in his chair, surveying the area. The club was rocking, hundreds
of people inside. While there was a disco vibe from years ago with flashing
neon lights under two separate dance floors and grinding music blaring
from unseen speakers, there was also an entirely sexual vibe. I could feel it
in the air, several guests coming very close to fucking on the floor.
I sensed he was watching my reaction. Perhaps he thought I was more of a
prude, unable to handle dark proclivities. Maybe in comparison to the
hulking man I was. As the scantily clad waitress brought our order, I barely
paid any attention to the glass of champagne placed in front of me. I
certainly had no reason to celebrate.
A full minute passed by, then another. I knew his heated gaze never left me.
Realizing I couldn’t ignore him for long, I shifted my chair, fingering the
glass. He was quietly sipping on whatever libation he’d ordered, the
massive crystal brandy snifter filling his hand. While Stefano had seemed
debonair from the day I’d met him, his dark sophistication was fucking with
my mind.
The attraction between us was undeniable, our chemistry as if specifically
prepared in a laboratory. And I hated it even more.
“You look beautiful tonight, Alexandra.”
Every time he said my name, I was instantly unnerved. The tone of his
voice was so commanding, always sending shivers down the length of my
spine, but tonight his voice sent me into another dimension. I felt like I was
a bad little girl, finally obtaining his respect for being obedient. Somehow, I
knew that wouldn’t last for long.
His breathing was heavier than normal, his nostrils flaring. I had a feeling
that with almost no hesitation, he would fuck me in the middle of the club.
Then again, I doubted anyone would care or even notice.
“Thank you.”
Laughing softly, he seemed amused at my cautious answer. “I frighten
you.”
“Isn’t that what you’re trying to do?”
“I’m simply trying to help you understand that you are no longer in control,
but in being placed in a position of submission, you will enjoy aspects of
your life that you never dreamed of.”
He made it sound so enticing, as if becoming a prisoner would be the
greatest joy of my life. Swallowing, I tried to hide behind my glass, shaking
like a damn leaf. God, I hated my reaction to him. I continued to study the
way he scanned the entire room. I also had no doubt he was making mental
note of anyone who pissed him off.
After taking a sip I leaned over, curious as to why he’d risked coming here.
“Who are you expecting?”
“Meaning?”
“You are constantly glancing at the crowd. I’m surprised you’d take such a
significant chance bringing me out tonight.”
He smiled as he swirled the tip of his finger around the rim of his glass. I
loathed the way his dark eyes penetrated mine, the splash of neon light
shimmering across his face highlighting every chiseled feature. “I don’t
intend on ever living my life as a recluse. As I told you before, there will
always be someone attempting to shatter our family’s resolve. That just isn’t
going to happen.”
“You mean again.”
He leaned over the table, his face coming dangerously close to mine. “Even
my father’s murder wasn’t able to sway my pursuit of obtaining everything
I’ve ever wanted. Never forget that fact.”
Everything about him was dominating. Just seeing the way both women and
men reacted when he’d walked into the club had been impressive. But the
experience had also left me with a cold and bleak feeling pooling in the pit
of my stomach.
“I forget nothing, Stefano. Nothing.”
His laugh sent shivers down my spine.
“Your family owns this place. Doesn’t it?” I asked, my tone still rebellious.
“Yes, as well as several others. Does that bother you?” he asked, although I
knew he couldn’t care less.
“Very little bothers me.”
As he cocked his head, the look of lust in his eyes was overwhelming, the
crackling of electricity between us explosive. Even if I managed to escape
at this moment, I would never be free of my insane desire for the man. He
lifted his glass as well as a single eyebrow, his expression reminding me of
a dare.
He wanted to see what I was made of.
I took my time before acknowledging the gesture, the clink of our two
glasses echoing in my ears. As I took a sip, the eruption of bubbles was
delightful, but a nagging feeling remained that something horrible was
going to happen. I’d been unable to shake the feeling all day. Stefano was
playing with fire, daring his enemies to make an attempt on his life.
Everything that had occurred wasn’t centered around whatever my father
had or hadn’t done. This was about the Irish mob as well as a battle for
additional power.
He was right. I was nothing but collateral damage.
I’d fought my own battles over the years, learning that from tragedy I could
rise into triumph. I would do so again. While it might take me time, no one
was going to alter my plan for life. Not even a man I found irresistible.
When he drummed his fingers on the table, I noticed he motioned to Cassis.
The soldier moved toward the table almost instantly, his tense actions
indicating he was ready for an unseen assailant, prepared to do exactly what
he’d confessed to me he was ready for.
To die if necessary.
As they conversed in Italian, I became even more frustrated that I couldn’t
understand a single word. They were purposely keeping business from me. I
lifted my glass to a private toast, consuming most of the champagne. I
might as well enjoy myself while I was here. Who knew what kind of
arrangements would be made later.
Cassis glanced at me before walking away, his face devoid of any emotion.
He’d been taught well never to show anything that would offer weakness to
the enemy.
Stefano pushed back his chair, immediately rising to his feet. He didn’t
bother issuing any command. He simply took my hand into his, pulling me
to my feet. As he led me through the crowd toward one of the dance floors,
I was well aware Cassis and Donato were in close proximity. They were
nothing but watchdogs.
While the dance floor was crowded, Stefano didn’t seem bothered by the
number of people. Then again, many of them seemed to shift further away. I
sensed fear, which wasn’t surprising other than they seemed to know who
he was and what the man was capable of. Was it possible his reputation
followed him everywhere?
When he took me into his arms, he was as possessive as always, the fingers
of one hand wrapped around my waist digging into me, his other hand
placed firmly around the back of my neck. I wasn’t going anywhere.
He exuded the kind of sensuality that wrapped around us like a protective
blanket, the slower tempo allowing for a complete connection. His cock
was rock hard, pushing against my stomach. Almost immediately I was
lightheaded, trying to push against him but unable to gain even an inch of
space.
As the song continued, I shifted my arm around his shoulder, tangling my
fingers in his long hair. The hold felt natural, yet I remained tense. Within
seconds, every inch of my body was fully aroused, my senses on overdrive.
The way my nipples scraped against the thin material of the dress was
exhilarating.
A slight smile curled on his upper lip and when he lowered his head, lightly
pressing his lips against mine, I felt like I was floating. Within seconds, the
kiss became more passionate, his tongue sweeping inside my mouth,
exploring the dark recesses. He was even more possessive tonight, the
victor claiming his prize in a slow and easy fashion.
However, I had no doubt he was going to ravage my body later, stripping
me of my last defenses before stealing me away from my life. Still, I
became unable to resist my carnal urges, undulating my hips until the
friction created left me wet and hot all over.
The primal beat of the music increased as the song changed, the lights
flashing all around us in several vibrant colors. I found myself sagging
against him, hungering more than I had before.
Growling, he slid his arm down, easing his fingers under the hem of my
dress and cupping my naked bottom. The fact I’d worn a thong seemed
reprehensible at this point. The man enjoyed toying with me, brushing the
tip of a single finger up and down the crack of my ass. He was reminding
me of his promise after we were married.
I shuddered at the thought.
As the music continued to shift into a passionately wild beat, he refused to
let me go. He fisted my hair, tugging on my head until he was able to
expose my neck. The series of husky growls he issued floated above the
roaring beats of the drums, filtering into my entire system like rocket fuel.
He lowered his head, nipping my earlobe and licking the shell of my ear
before dragging his tongue all the way down the side of my neck.
I closed my eyes, unable to stop a strangled moan from escaping my lips.
For a few seconds, I allowed myself to enjoy the moment, taking ragged
breaths as he bit down on my throat. Everything about him was so
possessive, but I could swear he’d also become obsessed with breaking me
just like he stated he would do.
As I blinked several times, the room was spinning, the lights pulsing in such
a way I was blinded. My legs were shaking to the point I would have fallen
if he hadn’t been holding me. Panting, the moment I realized he’d used his
teeth, lowering the strap on my dress, I jerked up, gasping for air.
He lifted his gaze seconds before exposing my naked breast. I was
mortified, doing everything I could to shove him away.
“You belong to me, Alexandra. There is no getting out of my hold.” The
guttural sound he made was more like an animal would make and the
second he engulfed my nipple, pulling the tender tissue between his teeth, I
let out a string of moans. People had to be watching.
I’d never been placed on display in this nature, but as he continued dancing
to the beat, turning us in circle after circle, I became lost to the pleasure he
was giving me even thought a wash of pain slithered into my veins.
“You can’t…” I managed, although I was unable to finish the sentence.
Stefano lifted his head, his eyelids half closed. “I will take you whenever
and wherever I want. Look around you, Alexandra. Why do you think I
brought you here?”
I did was he requested, noticing the state of undress had only increased.
Maybe I shouldn’t care.
“I will enjoy devouring you again tonight. Just remember, it’s only the
beginning.” He ripped at the second strap, exposing my other breast. As he
placed one hand on the small of my back, he tangled his other in my long
strands of hair, forcing my body to arch.
Everything about the moment was surreal, although there’d been so many
of them that a part of me wanted to believe this was nothing but some crazy
fantasy, a sleep I was unable to wake from. The music filtered into my
system, the tribal beats igniting every blood cell. I was on fire, unable to
catch my breath.
He swung me around and around, finally gripping the back of my neck and
jerking me into an upright position. The way his fingers dug into my skin
was nothing but a reminder of his full control. But as I wrapped my fingers
around his soft shirt, I no longer cared that we were in a public place. He
had that kind of effect on me.
When he released his hold, he took an actual step away. I knew without a
doubt he was challenging me, allowing me just enough rope to highlight
what I could do or if I was too frightened of him.
My resolve had yet to be broken to any degree.
Challenge accepted.
I kept my eyes locked on his as I danced in front of him. As I moved to the
beat, I shifted my dress straps into place then eased my hands down from
my neck. I adored dancing, had craved going to nightclubs since the day I’d
hit twenty-one. If he thought the provocative music would stymy me in any
way, the man was wrong.
Turning away from him, I undulated my hips and backed against his
massive frame. The feel of his cock was exactly as I’d experienced before,
driving the kind of hunger into my veins that was likely a mortal sin. I
wanted to run away, yet I remained drawn to him, incapable of even
attempting to flee. As I shifted my hands against his hips, forcing him to
sway with me in time to the music, he twisted my hair in his hand, blowing
a swath of hot air across the back of my neck.
Goosebumps popped on nearly every inch of my skin, my breath skipping
as I ground against him. There was suddenly no one else in the room, no
fear that we’d be interrupted. I enjoyed the moment before inching away
and lifting my arms over my head as I danced. When I finally turned
around, he stood like a carved statue, watching me intently. There was no
mistaking the look on his face or the yearning he felt. His powerful persona
was like a bolt of lightning, shattering my senses and energizing the
darkness of the woman inside.
I had no idea how much time passed or whether the song turned into
another one. As I crept closer, gyrating my body, I was struck by the way he
fisted then flexed his hands. He was no longer a man, just a savage predator
prepared to take what he believed belonged to him.
Only seconds later, I felt his hand wrapping around mine in such a powerful
manner I was shocked. As he jerked me away from the dance floor, pulling
me behind him, everything continued to be foggy around me. Only when
we returned to the table did I realize the smoke filling the air was
purposeful, as if dry ice had been released in the atmosphere.
I noticed our drinks had been replaced with fresh ones and while I expected
he would push me into my seat, I should have known better than to
anticipate any of his moves.
He thumped down on his chair, forcing me to straddle his legs as he pulled
me on top. His chest heaved as he rubbed his hands up and down my back,
shaking his head several times as if contemplating what he was going to do.
I wasn’t finished taunting him, pushing every one of his buttons. I brushed
my fingertips across his cheeks, keeping a coy smile on my face. When I
shifted back and forth, he took a deep breath before reaching for my glass
of champagne. He didn’t bother handing it to me, he simply took a long sip,
replacing the flute on the table then yanking my head down.
The moment he crushed his mouth over mine, he forced open my lips,
allowing trickles of bubbly to fill my mouth. I was breathless, my heart
skipping several beats as he swirled his tongue back and forth across mine.
It was difficult to swallow the cold liquid as the kiss continued. I knew the
man was trying his best to disarm me, but I refused, sliding my fingers into
the top of his shirt. As I traced zigzags and circles around his heated skin,
his cock throbbed against my lace-covered pussy. The tease was almost too
much to bear.
When Stefano broke the kiss, he took his time rubbing his knuckles across
my cheek, his breathing just as scattered as mine.
“I want you. I need to taste you.”
The words should have warned me.
Without hesitation, he pushed me across the table, allowing my legs to
dangle from the edge as he slowly rolled my dress up to my tummy. I was
too embarrassed to react at first, the swirling lights pulsing in my eyes
managing to push away my initial reaction.
He opened my legs, pushing them gently against the table before lowering
his head. Then his savage nature took over. He sucked on my wet panties,
pulling a portion into his mouth.
I struggled to see, jerking up several times until the humiliation finally took
over and I placed my arm over my eyes. I couldn’t bear to see if anyone
was paying attention. This was horrible. This was unacceptable.
This was amazing.
As he moved his head back and forth, I could swear I was able to hear the
sucking noises he made over the roar of the music. That was impossible, but
my mind worked against me, driving me into a state of madness. I was no
longer the same girl I’d been just forty-eight hours before.
When I felt his tongue swirling around my aching clit, I realized he’d
ripped a hole in my panties. My God, this was insane. Panting, I almost
laughed. I couldn’t believe anyone would do this in a public place. If
anyone noticed, they certainly didn’t try to stop us.
Stefano yanked the thin material of my panties. I had a feeling that soon
they’d be torn to shreds. As he licked up and down the length of my pussy, I
fell all the way into the world of utter bliss, no longer able to feel my legs. I
knew more than once I’d bucked up from the table, but the moment he
placed his hand on my stomach, I stopped all movement.
He’d managed to get full control over my body in a short period of time.
That wasn’t possible. I had to be dreaming. But as he shoved several fingers
into my aching channel, still licking me like a wild man, I was forced to
admit that I didn’t want this to be a dream. I knew that nothing would stop
him from bringing me to an orgasm, something I didn’t want to give him.
That would mean he’d won this round of the little game we were playing.
Unfortunately, I knew within seconds that I would turn up the loser, the
sensations like bottled lightning. When he stopped licking almost a full
minute later, I almost begged him not to stop.
I lifted my head, struggling to focus, half smiling as he caressed my inner
thigh before reaching for the glass of champagne. When he took another
sip, I was in suspended animation, struggling to control my breathing.
He didn’t make me suffer for too long, returning the glass then lowering his
head. The second I felt the cold liquid flowing inside my pussy, I let out a
strangled scream. No one came to my rescue. No one bothered to walk by
our table. I clenched my eyes shut, unable to stop trembling. Only second
later I knew there was no way to stop a climax from raging through my
system.
As the wave swept through me violently, the thumping noises of the glasses
shifting on the table filled my ears. “Oh. Oh. Oh!” I slapped my hand over
my mouth to keep another scream from erupting, the vibrations of the music
only adding to the searing touch of his tongue and fingers. The ecstasy was
powerful, one giant wave turning into another.
And as the brutal man had done before, he refused to stop licking, now
driving four fingers deep inside of me. The state of euphoria was all
encompassing, and I was so electrified, I was barely able to catch a breath.
I wanted this to go on forever, but a deep voice echoed all around me,
yanking me out of the moment.
“Boss, sorry for the interruption but we need to go. There’s some
unexpected activity outside.”
 CHAPTER 6

A lexandra

“Goddamn it,” Stefano hissed, immediately rising to his feet. “What the hell
is going on?”
I was left to fend on my own, struggling to get off the table. The pulsing
lights allowed me to see the pensive look on his face. Both Cassis and
Donato surrounded the table, their jackets open as if they didn’t care who
noticed their weapons.
“Someone is asking about you. We leave through the back door. The SUV
is already waiting,” Cassis stated before giving me a nod.
As if I wanted the man to notice my state of undress.
I smoothed down my dress, still shaking from the wonderful yet sinful
experience.
“Then we go.” Stefano dropped several bills on the table before reaching
for my hand.
There was no doubt this was the only time I could consider escaping.
Perhaps whoever the asshole was outside the door was someone looking for
me instead of attempting to hunt Stefano down like the animal he was.
While I knew there was almost no chance in hell of getting away, my urge
to survive kicked in and I did the only thing I could think of doing.
I bolted.
As I raced through the crowd, pushing and shoving my way through the
massive groups of people, my only thought was making it to the door,
finding anyone who might be able to help me. My pulse was high, the
adrenaline flow increasing, and I took shallow breaths in order to keep my
resolve.
The music in the club seemed louder, the tribal beats echoing in my ears. I
refused to look back, doubting that a man like Stefano would dare make a
scene. I could see the hallway leading to the front door only a few yards
away.
I was going to make it.
Freedom.
Pushing harder, I was blocked by a drunk group of individuals, one of the
men suddenly enamored by my presence.
“Hey, baby!” he yelled over the roaring drums. “Let’s party.” As he grabbed
my arm, I reacted as I always did when accosted, punching him hard in the
face. The crowd surrounding him didn’t react at first, but the second he
bellowed like some wounded animal, one of the other men in the group
responded, wrapping his arm around me.
“I don’t think you’re going anywhere, sweetheart.”
The man’s guttural-sounding words pulsed into my ears. I shoved my hands
against him, unable to break his hold. “Let me go, you fuck.”
“Not so fast.”
“The lady belongs to me.”
Stefano’s voice boomed all around us, swallowing me whole as he jerked
me away from the asshole. I pleaded with the stranger with my eyes, but the
coward simply lifted his arms, backing away.
“That wasn’t very nice of you, my little princess. You’re going to pay for
that,” Stefano hissed.
Shuddering, I almost screamed for help but knew better. No one would
come to my aid. The fact his family owned the club meant my cries would
be ignored. The man was far too powerful.
Within seconds we were sandwiched between the two burly soldiers as we
headed through the crowd. I tried to pay attention to my surroundings,
realizing that almost every single person in the place was watching as we
headed toward the back of the club.
For the first time, I felt the kind of fear that would soon become paralyzing.
I lowered my head, the long strides Stefano was taking difficult to keep up
with in my heels. I half expected I’d hear gunshots at any time, a massacre
occurring before my eyes. I bit back a combination of a laugh and a horrible
cry. Maybe I’d seen too many movies.
Or maybe my psyche had finally realized just how much danger I was in.
Whatever the case, this was real. This was happening.
And this was my life.
Cassis slammed his hand on a massive steel door, the exit sign overhead
drawing my attention. The alley was dimly lit and both soldiers
immediately produced their guns.
So did Stefano, muttering something in Italian as we walked the few paces
to the awaiting SUV.
I was tossed into the backseat, Stefano pushing me onto the floor. Within
seconds, the engine was started, the squeal of tires as Donato pulled away
penetrating the vehicle.
“Are we going back to the house, boss?” Cassis asked.
“Not yet. Just drive. We need to make certain we weren’t followed. I’m not
prepared to leave the city yet,” Stefano responded, his tone riddled with
rage.
“You got it, boss.”
Boss.
Even the term seemed unreal. I didn’t fight being kept on the floor given I
was shaking so badly. I’d given into my fear, biting back a whimper. And I
hated myself even more for it.
“It’s okay. We’re fine, Alexandra.” Stefano’s tone was soft and comforting
as he helped me into the seat.
As I looked in his direction, the sight of his weapon placed on the seat
beside him made me sick inside. “They found you.”
“Maybe. Maybe not. We will be fine.”
I brushed my hand through my hair, still able to smell the scent of sex. I
grimaced from the realization, slowly turning my head to look out the
passenger window. “Is there anywhere you can go that’s safe?”
Stefano huffed as if nothing had happened. “You will learn to understand
my world one way or another, Alexandra.”
The cold chill that had wafted into every muscle kept me shivering visibly.
Blurring light passed by, the vibrant colors filling my mind with ugly
thoughts and visions. I couldn’t stomach his world, not for a second.
Silence.
Other than the roar of the engine, there was nothing but the kind of quiet
that was horribly telling. I huddled against the door, unable to stop shaking.
When I finally heard Stefano’s voice, the fear increased.
“You disobeyed me.” While he spoke softly, the electricity of his anger
surpassed the once burning desire.
“What did you think I would do? I don’t want to be with you.”
“That no longer matters. You will be punished.”
Punished. He issued the words as if I should just accept them.
“What happened?” Stefano asked Cassis after what seemed like minutes
went by.
“I know one of the men who works the front door. Ranger knew better than
to keep that kind of information from me,” Cassis answered.
Stefano seemed pleased, although his dark chuckle seemed out of place.
“Remind me to give you a raise, my friend. Who the hell was it?”
“Not a regular. Never seen the dude before. Ranger just said he was well
dressed with cash in his pocket for information. Needless to say, the man
wasn’t given any.”
“Good.” Stefano turned his head in my direction, his hunger remaining.
I was almost appalled at the way he was taking the news. What if the same
person was following us?
“Are we expediting plans?” Donato asked.
“Not yet. But be prepared for that to happen if necessary.” As the overhead
lights of the interstate filtered into the SUV, Stefano finally showed some
level of apprehension. He rubbed his forehead, a snarl curling on his upper
lip. “I hate that our evening was interrupted.”
“I guess that happens when someone is ready to put a bullet in your brain.”
I noticed Donato’s wide-open stare in the rearview mirror. It was obvious
both soldiers were shocked I’d dare talk to the prince this way.
“There are information seekers, Alexandra. They provide a location for
those who pay them well. A public massacre isn’t in anyone’s best interest.
However, I’m not taking this lightly. As I told you before, I’m also not
going to allow the asshole who I suspect is behind this to keep me from
enjoying my limited time spent in Miami. I get here so infrequently.
Donato, keep driving for another thirty minutes. After that, we’ll return to
the house.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Where are we going and why?” I asked, my tone far more demanding that
I knew he could tolerate.
“I’m not finished with you tonight, my lovely bride to be.”
“You are incredible,” I spouted off in anger. “You have no fear at all. Do
you?”
“That’s no way to live your life. Now, come here. We will continue what we
started.”
I darted a glance toward the front of the SUV, but I had a feeling both men
had been instructed to pay no attention to whatever was going on behind
them. When I hesitated, I felt his hand on my arm, his damn fingers digging
into me. Oh, yeah. I wasn’t allowed to deny him.
Ever.
Inhaling, I inched closer, still shaking from the entire experience.
“On your knees,” he said quietly.
I obeyed, hating myself for doing so. When he reached under my dress, one
snap of his hand allowing him to jerk what was left of my panties away, I
slammed my fist against his chest.
He tossed my thong aside then grabbed me by both arms, dragging me over
his knees. “Sweet Alexandra. I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”
“Why? Are you going to punish me more severely?” Humiliation settled in
as he ripped my dress up to my waist. I was sick at the thought of being
punished in front of the two soldiers.
Stefano shook his head, another round of amusement covering his face.
God, I hated this man. “Don’t tempt me.” He slid his hands down my back,
tenderly using his fingers as he caressed me like a lover would.
I was stiff, the moment of ecstasy he’d given me only moments before in
the far reaches of my mind. His two sides were difficult to manipulate, even
in my own mind. The hard hammering of my heart continued to make me
feel nauseous.
“When you learn that there is no escape, your life will become easier.”
The fucker had to be kidding me. “I hate you.”
“Already established, Alexandra. You could have lost your life because of
your impetuous behavior. That will stop. If you continue to behave in such a
ridiculous manner, there will be no privileges for a very long time.”
I didn’t have time to object before he brought his hand down, issuing four
hard smacks against my bottom in rapid succession. It wasn’t the pain that
bothered me as much as the fact he had no care whatsoever doing this in
front of his soldiers. This was normal to him, maybe even expected. He was
sending a message to the two men sitting inches away that all rules must be
followed without question.
While I squirmed, there was no way to get away from him. He smacked me
again and again, the sound of his palm slapping against my naked skin as
brutal as the act itself. I buried my face in the seat, fisting my hands and
strengthening my resolve to find a way to kill him. That would be the only
way I could get the hell away from him.
He spanked me long and savagely, the pain stealing my breath, but I
managed not to make a single squeal. The bastard didn’t deserve to know
how uncomfortable I was. Yet as the heat continued to build, the worst part
was how wet I’d become, the scent wafting into the dense air, filling the
space. There was no way Donato and Cassis hadn’t caught a whiff. I
remained mortified as the round of punishment continued, my bottom on
fire.
Growling, Stefano took a few seconds to caress my bruised skin, rolling the
tip of his finger down the crack of my ass and in between my legs. When he
swirled his fingertip along my swollen folds, I was unable to keep from
moaning.
“So wet, my sweet rebellious woman. I can tell you thrive on discipline,”
Stefano half whispered.
Who the hell was he kidding? The fact my body reacted so repulsively was
sickening, but I couldn’t deny the churning butterflies in my tummy or the
hardness of my nipples.
After chuckling, he resumed the punishment, bringing his hand down
quickly, the volley of brutal smacks more painful than the ones before. My
entire world was suddenly fading away, a new reality forming. I was his
prisoner, his pet. And there was little that I could do to stop him.
Stefano took several deep breaths before cracking his hand down six more
times. I counted them as if they would matter. “Do not try and run away
from me again, Alexandra. I can provide you with pleasures beyond your
wildest imagination; however, you won’t like the opposite.”
His words rang loud and clear in my mind. As he eased me off his lap, I
hated the fact I couldn’t stop shaking. When he forced me to straddle his
legs, my earlier anger crept up from my painted toes. I glared at him with
all the hatred building inside of me.
“You can relax. I assure you that nothing will happen to you.” He allowed
his face to fall to my breasts, his look just as carnal as before.
“How do you know that?” My tone was just as nasty as before.
“Because that’s the way of things. However, the thought of losing you is
unacceptable.”
I was surprised at the honesty crossing his face, but only for a few seconds,
the hardness returning.
“Why aren’t you going to the house right away?” I asked, shuddering when
he slipped his hands under my dress. I might as well try to find out as much
information as possible.
“Because I need to ensure that the person at the door of the club asking
questions isn’t following us. While we will be leaving the country soon
enough, I still have one piece of business to finish. It’s time to stop asking
questions.” He cupped both sides of my face, flexing his fingers open as he
pulled my face down. “I’m very hungry.”
There was no denying the man, his needs as explosive as his anger. I pushed
my hands against the backseat, but the scent of his testosterone as well as
his cologne added another jolt of current. I could no longer deny I wanted
him. His hold. His kiss.
The way he pushed me beyond my limits. I didn’t want him. I couldn’t
stand him.
But my body had other thoughts in mind.
I fell into the kiss, moaning into it almost immediately. He was entirely
different than in the club, taking his time as he used his lips to control mine.
The heat rocketing through us was exactly as before, but the sensations
rushing through me were even more elevated. Maybe I was falling under his
spell after all.
I’d never been that much into kissing a man. They usually acted as if the
beginning of the intimate experience was boring or just something they had
to do. That had led me to wanting nothing more than the meat and potatoes
of sex, a few quick feels, maybe a few minutes of oral sex then nothing but
hard fucking. I’d never considered myself the kind of woman who could
fall for a man on any level.
What scared me more than the fact there was an enemy lurking in the
shadows or that I’d been taken by a brutal and ruthless man was the way my
mind continued to feel an intense haze around him. With every touch, my
heart rattled. With every kiss, my entire body quivered. And the way he
fucked me was deeper than any man who’d pretended to make love to me.
Stefano’s kiss was undeniably hot, the kind of moment I wanted to extend
for long periods of time, rolling around on a bearskin rug in front of a
roaring fire. None of it made any sense to me, but when he finally thrust his
tongue inside, I couldn’t deny what we shared.
A need so hot that it burned us both, scorching our skin as well as our souls.
He was the darkness I’d feared every day of my life. And I was the broken
girl who’d never been able to flee from the horrifying moments of my
childhood. Why fate had pushed us together wasn’t something I was
capable of answering. I only knew that at some point, I would take my last
breath, leaving behind a world of injustice and pain.
But not before I was the one who ended him in the same brutal fashion as
he’d done to so many others.
Then we’d be together in an eternity called hell.
The kiss had ended abruptly as Donato neared the gate to the house. While I
wasn’t shoved aside as if I meant nothing, Stefano had immediately tensed,
pushing me off then reaching for his weapon.
I’d been forced to realize my place in his life. Business came first. I rubbed
my eyes, trying to shove aside the thoughts as Donato opened the door and
ushered me out. I had to remind myself one last time that we hadn’t been on
a normal date nor were we some couple interested in getting to know each
other better.
I was nothing.
A prop.
A thing.
The soldier didn’t need to push me toward the door. I raced toward it,
waiting until Donato pressed his fingers on the pad. I was the one who
threw open the door, only to have my arm jerked by Mr. Asshole himself.
“Wait,” Stefano hissed.
Cassis stood behind us in the entrance foyer, holding his weapon in his
hand.
“Let go of me. This place is more secure than Fort Knox.”
“Not necessarily. You will follow my protocol.”
I shifted my head in Stefano’s direction, realizing just how worried he was.
For all the pomp and bullshit he tried to show, he was in a foreign country
with only two men to protect him. Nothing he was doing made any damn
sense. The again, what the hell did I know? I wasn’t some mafia princess
with knowledge of the ins and outs of a typical crime syndicate.
Nor did I want to be.
Thank God Donato returned only a minute or two later, giving a single nod.
I managed to jerk away from Stefano, moving toward the stairs. All I
wanted was a good night’s sleep at this point. By now, my father had to be
searching for me. Yes, I’d done everything to hide the details of where I
was going, but the moment David had shown up at the freaking airport, I’d
been forced to use an alternative method of keeping my whereabouts a
secret from everybody else.
I’d promised him a delicious tryst when I returned. At least the gleam in his
eye and the bulge between his legs had indicated that he was interested in
taking me up on my offer.
As if I planned on following through with it.
At least my failure at being able to get away from David might work to my
benefit. Surely by now he told my father where I’d gone. The police were
decent in Miami. They’d hunt for me.
Right?
“I’m not finished with you yet, Alexandra,” Stefano stated, obviously
expecting me to comply without hesitation.
I already had reached the third step. “Why?”
“Because I get what I want.”
A laugh bubbled to the surface. The yin and yang of my emotions and
thoughts about him were as ridiculous as his change in behavior throughout
the evening. One minute he was the badass killer, the next a passionate
Italian with an explosive hunger and a love for the finer things in life. I was
exhausted from both our behaviors.
“The place has been swept, boss,” Cassis said as he walked into the foyer.
“Good. The plans stay the same. We will leave as early in the morning as
possible.”
“We’ll be ready. We’re both staying tonight,” Cassis added.
Stefano exhaled. “You have the run of the downstairs. If anything occurs,
you will let me know.”
“Without hesitation, sir.”
I didn’t turn around as Cassis walked away. Maybe I was finally exhausted
from everything that had happened. “Do you like having other men call you
boss and sir?”
“It’s all I’ve known. The soldiers use it as a sign of respect.”
“I don’t understand that at all, Stefano. Respect is earned. While you might
pay them well for treating you like a prince, that doesn’t mean you deserve
the right to have anyone call you sir.”
As expected, I felt his heated presence behind me. He stood in silence for a
least a full minute, unnerving the hell out of me. I couldn’t even hear him
breathe, although I had no doubt he was seething from my continued
defiance. I was even tired of it myself. “Come with me.”
While he’d softened his tone, the command still filled me with a hint of
fear. I never knew what to expect from the man. I allowed him to take my
hand into his. As he pulled me through the house, I resisted the urge to try
to get away from him. If he was taking me to an airport, that would give me
an opportunity to scream for help.
Someone had to give a damn about me.
When he walked down a hallway to a part of the house I’d never been in,
my heart started racing. As he opened a door leading to the outside, I was
even more surprised. The man had to enjoy risks. I’d heard all about how
safe and secure the house and grounds were, but I also had the distinct
feeling that an assassin was already lying in wait, prepared to take a shot. I
knew enough about long-range assault rifles to know an expert marksman
could hit a target from a couple of blocks away.
He didn’t hesitate to any degree, walking outside and heading straight for
the pool. When he released his hold, he immediately removed his jacket,
tossing it onto one of the chairs. He yanked the collar of his shirt from
behind his neck, dragging it over his head and repeated the earlier move. As
he kicked off his shoes, I took a step away. What the hell did this man
expect from me?
“Take a swim with me,” he stated as he took both my hands into his.
“We’re out in the open.”
“The security system reaches far beyond where any sniper can manage a
shot, if that’s what you’re worried about. Remove your dress.”
The look from before had returned to his eyes.
I backed further away, hissing under my breath. The light breeze allowed
the sound of wind chimes to be heard. I was surprised at the tinkle, which
seemed so normal, which this wasn’t. As he unfastened his belt, I was
drawn to the act, thoughts regarding the way he’d spanked me with it
shifting into the front of my mind.
There was no doubt by the smirk on his face that he knew exactly what I
was thinking about. I closed my eyes, ignoring him as I slowly slid one
strap then the other down my arms. With a slight tug, the dress fell to the
pool deck. The air was humid, sticky sweet I used to call it, but my nipples
were rock hard from the prickling sensations of the wind.
I covered my breasts with my arms, still unable to open my eyes.
“Look at me, Alexandra. I never want you to hide your body away from me
at any time.”
Another rule.
Another one I would break.
Another reason for harsh punishment.
I forced myself to open my eyes, swallowing multiple times as I gazed upon
his body. I’d already seen him, but as he stood under the glow of the
moonlight, his carved body was a reflection of brutal work, not a man
who’d lived a posh life of money and power. He knew what kind of effect
he was having on me, the smile on his face widening.
When he beckoned with a single finger, I wanted to punch him all over
again. The liberties he’d already taken were abominable. And he would take
them again.
My inner voice was laughing at me as I obeyed, closing the distance. The
instantaneous spark of electricity was hot enough to light the entire South
Beach area. Damn, why did I continue to react this way to him?
He reached out as he always did, trailing a single finger down through the
center of my breasts. “Una festa per un uomo.” Snickering, he took a deep
breath. “A feast for a man,” he repeated. With that, his unexpected behavior
continued. He dived into the pool with such finesse I had to smile.
When he swam the length of the pool and back to where he’d dived in
before surfacing, I bit my lower lip to keep from exclaiming. He tossed his
head back and forth, then brushed his fingers through the long strands. As
he treaded water, swirling his hands in circles on either side of him, all he
did was smile.
He was the most confusing man I’d ever met. So intimidating. So angry. Yet
so unpredictable. After taking a deep breath, I dove into the pool in the
exact same manner, arching my back before slicing into the water. I swam
almost three laps before surfacing. As I scanned the length of the pool, I
almost panicked. He wasn’t where he’d been before.
As I spun around, I felt his arms grasping me from behind, pulling me
against his chest and crossing his arms over my breasts.
“Did you think I left you, beautiful one?” he asked gruffly.
“I only thought you’d been shot.”
“Mmm… Wishful thinking, I see.” He laughed into my ear as he pulled me
into the shallow end until my feet were able to touch the bottom of the pool.
“You can’t get rid of me that easily.”
“Unless I shoot you myself.”
“You are a challenge and I have no doubt you’re an excellent shot, but
sadly, you would be taken out before you could pull the trigger.” He nipped
my ear then nuzzled against my neck.
I exhaled instead of moaning as I crossed my arms over his. “You really
don’t know a thing about me.”
“But I will learn just as soon as you become my princess.”
The word created a bad taste in my mouth, but the feel of his cock swept
my thoughts away. “I’ll never be anyone’s princess.”
“We shall see.”
He slowly turned me around and I wrapped my legs around his hips. We
were both aroused, the water barely able to cool our temperatures. I slipped
my arms around his shoulders, twisting my head from side to side as I
looked into his eyes.
“What do you see, princess?”
“A man in turmoil.”
“Interesting. What else?”
“A man refusing to walk away from something he no longer wants.”
He cocked his head. “We always want what we shouldn’t have. Isn’t that
the case?”
“Sometimes, unless the situation is forced.”
“Did I force you to hunger for me?”
“Yes.”
“And you’re lying to yourself, Alexandra. While you might not approve of
my actions, I knew the moment I met you that you were to be mine. You
felt the same.”
I wanted to rebut his claim but there was no denying the way I’d felt.
“You know I’m right. Now, ask me to fuck you,” he demanded.
His arrogance was the only consistent thing about him. But the man was
right. Even the water couldn’t hide my body’s reactions or the scent wafting
between us. “What if I don’t?”
His growl was a powerful aphrodisiac. “Ask me.”
I closed my eyes, trying to forget where I was. As another rush of current
sent firecrackers into my muscles, I could no longer deny what my body
wanted. “Fuck me, Stefano. Just fuck me.” I knew in giving into his
demands, I was also setting him free of any restraint and he would take me
any way he wanted.
His eyes became nothing but pools of darkness that even the shimmer of the
underwater lighting couldn’t change. Everything about him changed in a
blink of eye, the man becoming the carnal savage that he’d shown me last
night, but there was a difference. As if my request had awakened something
else inside of him.
He didn’t bother kissing me passionately like before nor did he waste any
time. Within seconds he thrust his cock deep inside, stretching my muscles
to accept his wide girth.
I threw my head back and moaned, blinking as I stared at the bright stars
over my head. “Yes. Yes…”
“So tight, my perfect one. So wet.” Stefano pulled out, slamming into me
again, the force splashing water all around us.
I clawed his shoulders as I held on, biting my cheek to try to keep from
crying out again. The man seemed to enjoy my reactions; his eyelids were
half closed but there was no doubt he was paying attention to everything I
did.
My pussy clenched and released several times, pulling his shaft in even
deeper. I was tossed into another moment of ecstasy almost instantly,
enjoying the moment more than I should. I dug my knees against him and
when he growled, I shivered to my core.
There was no need for further words. We were both nothing but animals at
this point. He fisted my hair, twisting the strands around his fingers and
holding me in place as he turned in the water over and over again.
I felt like I was on cloud nine as he pumped hard and fast. He was so
forceful in everything he did, the look on his face carnivorous. Lights
flashed in front of my eyes as he spun me around, my heart hammering to
the point I could nothing but the sound of my heartbeat.
“Come for me. I need to feel you erupt over my cock.”
His words were almost inaudible, but his heated breath was like a bolt of
lightning.
“Oh. Oh. Oh… I…”
“Don’t hold back, Alexandra. I need you to obey me.”
Always in charge. Always making certain I understood that. There was no
way I could challenge him, no desire to even bother. As the climax rushed
up from the tips of my toes, I was driven into a pop of ecstasy.
“God. Oh. Yes. Yes!” The orgasm was even more powerful than the ones in
the club, my reaction involuntary as I pushed hard against him. He held me
fast, refusing to let me go. As my muscles squeezed around the thick
invasion, I could tell he was swelling, barely able to hold back. Panting, I
licked my lips then squeezed my muscles again.
He cocked his head, issuing a guttural sound. “Are you trying to make me
come inside of you, princess? Is that what you want, to have me fill you
with my seed?”
The way he asked the questions was so dirty, the sin we were performing
against all rules of decency. But it would seem neither one of us could stop,
our draw to one another a break from reality. He was already pulling me
into his darkness, one I feared would destroy my very soul.
But I couldn’t get enough of him. As another orgasm rushed into my
system, he yanked me into a deep arc, biting down on my neck. Another
mark. Another sign of ownership.
I lost it, the climax so powerful a scream erupted from deep inside. As the
sound floated away to the sky, he thrust even harder, the friction in the
water pushing a giant wave over both of us. He no longer cared. The second
he released his hold, he pinched my nipple, twisting until pain replaced the
pleasure.
Then there was no telling them apart.
There was no way for him to hold back. His entire body shook as he
continued to pound into me, driving like the savage I knew him to be. But
as he locked eyes with mine, I was able to catch a glimpse of the man
buried deeply inside.
One that was scarred.
One that was haunted.
And one that longed to be set free.
Unable to accept that there was any level of decency inside of him, I closed
my eyes, squeezing my muscles. I heard his intense roar as he erupted deep
inside of me and almost instantly images of hell popped into my mind.
My mama had always wanted me to be a good Catholic girl, waiting for the
right man, something I knew she hadn’t done. Now there was no way that
was going to happen. I was tarnished. I was owned.
And I would be forsaken.
 CHAPTER 7

S tefano

Sleep.
It had evaded me for years, but on this night, the relaxation was next to
impossible. I remained angry although I’d fucked Alexandra like some wild
animal. The time in the club had been incredible, but I’d been well aware I
was taking a significant risk. I loathed the fact that my actions in another
country were being watched. If I’d had my way, I would have put a bullet
between O’Sullivan’s eyes within days of my father’s brutal murder.
Even the carnal moment with Alexandra hadn’t soothed the rage that
continued to build. As I thought about her, I realized that precautions would
need to be taken every step of the way. The woman was far too astute,
searching for any way out, even though our electricity refused to be denied.
While our connection was stronger than I’d wanted, there was no chance I
could trust her. She would make another attempt to get away before we left
the country. I was certain of it.
I flexed my hand, my fingers still tingling from spanking her in the vehicle.
I’d been shocked how distraught I’d been at the thought of losing her. Why
should she matter to me on any level other than securing a lovely
possession? I chuckled as I fisted my hand; the truth was difficult for a man
like me.
She wasn’t just my possession. There was an odd but solid kindred spirit we
shared, pain from the past molding us into similar creatures. Goddamn, I
wanted the woman all to myself.
“What’s on your mind, boss?” Cassis asked from behind me.
I’d remained at the window peering out at the ocean for almost thirty
minutes. There was nothing left of my bourbon but watered-down liquid,
the ice cubes continuing to melt from the heat of my hand. “An attempted
hit will be made before we leave in the morning.”
“That’s something you anticipated.”
He made a statement rather than asking me a question. The man knew me
far too well. We’d worked together for years, his father serving in various
ranks with my father from the time I could remember. Cassis had been
groomed to step into his father’s place, only his level of brutality and the
love for my family had given him a respected position earlier than most. I
trusted him.
With my life.
It had been tested on several occasions, the man taking a bullet for me
twice, and a countless number of knife attacks. “Yes.”
Cassis walked closer. “You hope it will happen.”
Chuckling, I turned to face him, giving him a slight nod before walking to
the bar. “Have a drink with me, Cassis. I have a feeling it’s going to be a
long night.”
He said nothing as he walked closer and even in the dim light of the single
lamp several feet away, I was easily able to tell he was heavily armed. I
didn’t need to give him pointers on his job. He was formidable in his own
right, never faltering no matter the circumstances. I also didn’t need to ask
what he preferred in his choice of liquor. The man was hardcore in
everything he enjoyed, including women. I’d heard stories of his sadistic
behavior. There wasn’t a single woman on the planet who could possibly
enjoy his sexual appetite.
However, I was even more savage in my desires, something my bride to be
would soon learn. As I handed him the same drink I was having, a sly smile
crossed his face.
“You were hoping to take a shot at O’Sullivan. Weren’t you?”
I took a swig of my drink before answering. “It’s crossed my mind more
than once. I’m losing enjoyment in playing games, Cassis. We have far too
much business to pay attention to.”
While we’d make certain deals with the return of the alliance Matteo had
insisted on, several members of various mafia syndicates coming together
for a summit of power every six months, I refused to trust the coalition on
any terms. There was far too much testosterone and hunger for power to
believe peace would be maintained for long. There were rumblings of a
scumbag family from Russian trying to muscle into France, their sights set
on Italy.
I refused to allow that to happen.
Still, the next meeting was only days away, which left a bad taste in my
mouth.
“You’ll get your chance, boss. I have no doubt.”
Cassis seemed so certain, his words striking a chord. “Yes, I believe I will.
Is the pilot on standby?”
“Of course. Fueled and ready to go when you give the word.”
“Good. I don’t want anything to hinder us when we leave.”
“Do you mind if I ask why you’re waiting? Not to question you, boss, but
you have the prize you came for.”
I licked a few drops of bourbon from the rim of the glass. Cassis was just
being concerned as usual. “You’re right. I certainly have the prize, but I
want to ensure the good senator’s loyalty. If he refuses, he’ll need to be
punished.”
“I’ll be happy to take care of that for you.” He grinned, the pleasant look
only highlighting his broken face from the years of brutal battles. He would
never regain the limited good looks he’d had as a young man, but he didn’t
seem to care. The man was loyal without question, something I valued more
than anything.
“I know you would, Cassis. We need to maintain order.”
“Whatever you say, boss. Should I leave you alone?”
“No. I enjoy the company.” I’d realized months if not years before that I
was a lonely man, hating the constant battles that never seemed to end.
Maybe some of the things Alexandra had insisted she’d learned about me
were true. It didn’t matter even if they were. I was the Underboss of the
Benedetti Empire. I had requirements that precluded any choices I hungered
to make.
Exhaling, I returned to the window, uncertain what I was seeking other than
a certain level of peace. We both remained quiet, but it was good to know
Cassis had my back. My thoughts drifted to Alexandra once again, my cock
aching just as it had done the entire night. I did enjoy her continued
defiance, her brazen attitude that I’d only seen in American women. She
was strong, resilient in a world where women were often still considered
less than men.
What I didn’t understand was the oddity of her relationship with her father.
The fact that he hadn’t been up in arms at my decision to take her meant the
man was either hiding a terrible secret or he had no ability to care for
anyone but himself. That made me loathe the fucker even more. How could
you not love such a beautiful creature such as Alexandra with all your
heart? She was precious, like all women were.
I shifted in order to relieve the pinching sensations, my anger increasing. I
wanted nothing more than to snap the senator’s neck with my bare hands.
Maybe I would get the luxury one day.
But first, I would make him suffer as I knew in my gut that he’d made his
own daughter do.
The clipped ring of Cassis’ phone raised a red flag. It was almost four in the
morning. For anyone to be calling this late meant there was a significant
issue.
“Yeah?” Cassis answered.
I turned around to face him. Almost immediately, he tensed.
“What the fuck do you mean?” He shot his head in my direction, his chest
heaving as his breathing grew heavier. “Okay. Are you certain about this? If
you’re lying to me, I will hunt you down.”
Hissing, I moved to the coffee table, slamming the glass on the surface.
“Fine. I need anything else that you hear. Do you understand me?” Cassis
growled. He’d made his own connections in every country we did business
in, strong-arming low-level players in various mafia organizations into
becoming informants. Every one of them knew better than to cross the
Benedetti family.
When he ended the call, he placed his glass next to mine, immediately
yanking his weapon from his holster. “We got problems.”
“O’Sullivan?”
“Yeah. It would appear you were identified at the club. Several assassins
have already been deployed for the hit. They’re in the area. We need to get
you out of here.”
While my rage reached a boiling point, there was no time to waste on
worrying who the motherfucker was who’d betrayed me. “Get the SUV
ready. Call the pilot. We’re leaving in five minutes.” I yanked my weapon
into my hand, checking the ammunition before heading to the drawer where
I’d placed several additional clips. There was more firepower in the vehicle,
but that wouldn’t matter if the fuckers brought several assholes to cut me
down. The damn glass wasn’t bulletproof in the rented SUV.
I shoved the weapon behind my back, the ammunition in my pockets.
“Whatever happens, we are getting to the airport.”
“Don’t worry, boss. I was prepared for something like this to happen.”
I raced out of the room, flying up the stairs. While the alarm would give a
shrill indication as soon as the perimeter had been breached, that would
mean our time was almost up. I only prayed we had time to get the hell out
of the house. I shoved open the door to the bedroom with enough force
Alexandra woke, jerking up with a single scream.
“Get out of bed. Now. We need to leave.” I turned on the light, checking the
room then grabbing her suitcase.
“What’s happening?” she pleaded, remaining exactly where she was.
I dropped the case, taking long strides to the bed and yanking her out by
both arms. “Listen to me. We’ve been compromised. There are men coming
to kill us. You need to get dressed.”
“What about my things?”
“Forget them. I’ll buy you everything you need. Hurry.”
Alexandra finally reacted, jerking away from me and rushing toward the
bathroom. My heart thudded against my chest, my hatred for this game and
the men who’d caused it increasing with every second. If the scumbag
O’Sullivan really thought he was going to exterminate me like some bug,
the bastard was wrong.
I had to give the woman credit. Within two minutes, she flew out of the
bathroom, grabbing boots from her suitcase and struggling into them. She’d
pulled her hair into a ponytail, the expression on her face as she stood and
faced me one that I would never forget.
She’d just come to terms with the fact that danger would always be present
and that she needed to react at a moment’s notice. There was something else
that shouldn’t bother me in the least, but it did, shoving a knife into my
heart.
The woman hated me with everything she had inside of her.
Hissing, I yanked her arm, pulling her down the hallway. Before we reached
the landing, the alarm went off.
“What is that?” she asked, fear making her voice shake.
“They’re here.” We made it to the foyer seconds later. I jerked her again,
towering over her. “You are going to keep low and do exactly as I say. Do
you understand me?”
“Yes.”
“When I shove you into the SUV, stay on the floor. Do not under any
circumstances try and sit up.”
She nodded several times, her face pinched.
I pulled the weapon into my hands, taking several deep breaths before
opening the door. Both Cassis and Donato immediately rushed to the door,
covering us, weapons in their hands. The back passenger door was opened,
the SUV idling.
Within seconds, I was able to shove her inside, but not without hearing the
sound of gunfire.
“Get in, boss,” Cassis barked, shoving me hard.
I slammed the door, cursing under my breath. The fuckers who’d been sent
were good. They were able to breach the surroundings without any issue.
Before Cassis was able to jump into the passenger seat, a spray of bullets
whizzed over the top of the SUV.
“Go. Go. Go!” Cassis yelled, instructing Donato to drive.
Tires screeched as Donato gunned the engine. Another series of shots
pinged against the hood, the majority ricocheting off the hard steel, but I
knew at least two had penetrated the hood.
Goddamn it. What the fuck had I been thinking?
Donato flew around the curved driveway, pressing his heavy foot down on
the accelerator. Within seconds he shot out of the driveway, all four tires
leaving the pavement before slamming down on the street.
“Oh!” Alexandra yelped, but she hadn’t budged. Good girl. Maybe she
could learn to follow the rules.
“Get us to the goddamn airport,” I snapped, glancing out every window.
“Hold on, boss. We got company.”
Donato’s warning drew my attention. There were two men standing in the
middle of the freaking road. What the hell did they think they were doing?
As they raised their weapons, popping off several rounds, Donato refused to
stop barreling down the road, slamming into both men at eighty miles per
hour. While the impact was significant, the SUV was heavy enough Donato
was able to control the wheel, only skidding a few feet across the road.
However, one of the bullets had penetrated the windshield.
“Are you hurt?” I demanded, pressing my hand on Alexandra’s back.
She lifted her head by a few inches. “No. Oh, God. Are there more of
them?”
I didn’t have to answer her question. Headlights flashed into the rear
window. More fuckers were following us. “Lose them!”
“I’m trying, boss.” There was a change in Donato’s tone of voice.
“Cassis. Was he hit?” I roared.
Cassis reacted instantly, sliding closer to Donato. “Fuck. Yeah, boss. Can
you still drive?”
“I’m fine,” Donato huffed. “The fuckers aren’t going to take us.” With that,
he accelerated again, rolling down the road at an excessive speed. I knew
the man could drive, but given the direct hit, I was fearful he would lose
control. That couldn’t happen.
As the vehicle behind us moved closer, Donato made avoidance maneuvers,
swerving back and forth as the bullets continued to fly.
“Jesus Christ,” Cassis moaned. “We have ten miles to go.”
I took a deep breath as I pressed my hand on Alexandra’s back. “Don’t
move.”
The second I pressed the button for the automatic window, Cassis hissed.
“What the fuck are you doing, boss?”
“What’s necessary.” I crawled onto the seat, leaning out the window. I’d
done this too many times before to count. The wind given the speed was
horrific, but I was determined to keep them from following us. After
Donato rounded a corner, I got off several shots, far too many of them
missing. When at least two shattered the front windshield, I snarled.
Seconds later, the asshole driving swerved the car to the side, finally losing
control. I waited until the vehicle slammed into a tree, the force tumbling
the huge piece of steel into the air. A smirk crossed my face as the car
skidded across the road on its roof, finally bursting into flames.
“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!” Cassis yelped.
I scanned the area before getting back inside, immediately pressing the
lever for the window. “Get us to the damn airport.”
Donato’s breathing was ragged. I could tell as he looked into the rearview
mirror that he was fading, but his grip on the steering wheel was firm. I
heard the soft moans Alexandra was issuing and finally gathered her into
my arms, pulling her against my chest. “We’re okay. Everything is going to
be fine.”
“How can you do this? How can you live this life?” She smashed her fist
against me, jerking up her head and staring me in the eyes. “I can’t do this.
Just kill me. Please.”
I’d never been so affected by simple words. As I brushed hair from her
eyes, I realized that I’d given her a solemn promise to keep her protected
and alive.
And I’d almost failed.
That was unacceptable.
The next several minutes were tense, but as we neared the airport, my gut
told me we weren’t finished with issues. Donato rolled through the gates of
the private strip, his wheezing indicating there’d been a direct hit to his
chest.
“Come on, Donato. You can do it,” Cassis said, half under his breath.
As Donato started weaving, his body starting to slump forward, I placed my
hand on his shoulder. “You did good, soldier. You saved my life.”
“Anything… for… the… family,” he managed, finally jerking the SUV to a
stop several lengths in front of the plane. “Go. Just go.”
As I threw open the door, jumping outside, I heard the roar of at least one
engine. The fuckers weren’t going to stop. “Come on. Get out!” I dragged
Alexandra to the pavement, pushing her toward Cassis who’d already raced
around the front of the SUV. “Take her to the plane.”
“What about Donato?” she bellowed.
I yanked open the driver’s door, pressing my fingers against his neck. “He’s
gone.”
“Leave him!” Cassis yelled as he attempted to pull her away from me.
“No! Don’t you dare leave him. If you consider him a part of your family
then you will make certain he has a proper burial!” she demanded.
I took a few seconds, staring into her eyes. “Then get on that plane,
Alexandra. Do not make me tell you twice.”
She responded instantly, racing toward the steps that had already been
dropped to the ground.
“Get him in the plane,” I instructed, immediately moving closer to the gate.
I had no doubt Cassis would follow my orders. As the vehicle came into
view, I planted my feet several inches apart, my weapon planted in both
hands.
Then I fired without hesitation.
Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!
The volley of bullets hit the mark, the vehicle suddenly veering off toward
another section of fence. I had no doubt in my mind that there would be
more of them coming. As I took off running, my mind reeled from the
events of the early morning hours.
O’Sullivan had drawn a line in the sand. It was time to begin destroying his
regime.
I glanced toward Donato’s body. Even though Cassis had managed to find a
blanket in order to cover him, I remained unsettled, my anger unlike
anything I’d experienced before. I’d lost one of my own, something that
had never happened. I refused to allow this act of revenge to go without
punishment.
While we’d been able to take off without another incident, I knew there
would be more horrific events to come. The roar of the engine did little to
calm my emotions. I’d watched Donato grow from a scrawny kid to a
hulking mass of a man. No one knew that I’d never wanted him to become
a soldier, his high level of intelligence lending itself to becoming a doctor
or lawyer. He’d insisted, doing everything in his power to walk by my side.
And I’d allowed him to die because of my desire to end O’Sullivan’s life. I
would never forgive myself. Hissing, I unfastened my seatbelt, jerking up
and moving toward the bar. At this point, I definitely needed a damn drink.
Cassis joined me seconds later, tossing a look over his shoulder in
Alexandra’s direction. “She’s not doing well.”
“She’ll get used to it.”
“I don’t think she will, boss.”
I continued preparing a Bloody Mary, cognizant of the time. What the hell
did I care if I had a drink at six in the morning? After finishing the drink, I
glanced in her direction. She’d said nothing after being taken on the plane
but given the way her hands were clenching the armrests, I knew easily just
how distraught she remained. “I’ll take care of her. Just make certain there
are no further issues for the flight.”
“You got it, boss.”
I made a second drink, realizing we both needed something to calm our
nerves. As I approached, she stiffened, although she didn’t bother looking
in my direction.
“Take this. It’ll make you feel better.”
“Nothing is going to make me feel any better, Stefano. Are you insane? I
just watched a man die and you act as if you don’t give a shit about him.
You were going to leave him there. What did you think those fucking
animals would do to him?” As she snapped her head in my direction, the
venom in her eyes was entirely different than I’d seen before.
Even more resilient.
“Take it.”
She shook her head, laughing bitterly but did as I asked. As her hand
wrapped around the glass, our fingers touched. No longer was there any
surprise about the level of electricity flowing through us. However, she
shuddered, yanking her hand away with enough force that liquid spewed
from the glass, trickling down her shirt. She didn’t seem to care, merely
pulling the glass closer as she turned away from me.
I eased into the seat next to her, leaning forward as I tried to figure out what
to say. “Donato grew up on my father’s estate as did so many families. My
father was a decent man, even though you would consider him nothing but
a tyrant. He adored everything about the estate from the vineyards to the
restaurant he planned for years before building. What he loved the most was
being able to provide a decent life for as many employees as possible.” I
laughed bitterly as several memories rushed into my mind. I hadn’t thought
about the number of families living on the property for a long time.
“I’m certain he received a medal for his efforts.”
The fact she was pushing my buttons should piss me off, but I couldn’t
blame her for her reaction to everything that had happened. No one should
have to go through what she did, even the intended bride of one of the sons
of the Benedetti family.
“He was well loved, Alexandra. I understand you find that difficult to
believe. You only know what you read in the newspapers or the glorified
bullshit on television, but our family has always been different.”
She took a sip of her drink, her hand shaking as she brought the glass to her
lips.
“Donato was a kid who never should have become a soldier. That’s
something I regret.”
“Then why did you let him?” she retorted as she shifted her head in order to
glare at me.
“Because my father believed that anyone who wanted to work for the
family should be allowed. Yes, Donato gave his life in order to save mine
and no, it won’t be easy to tell his mama and papa what happened. But he
knew what could happen before he accepted the position.”
“That doesn’t make it right, Stefano. Maybe you’ve fully accepted that your
life is full of violence, but that’s never been mine.”
“Are you so certain?” I asked, immediately realizing I’d struck a nerve.
She shifted in her seat, narrowing her eyes. “What are you trying to get at?
That my father is as much of a bastard as you are? That he enjoys killing
people? I won’t accept that. My father has never put a bullet in anyone in
his entire life.”
I took a deep breath, holding in the nasty comments. “I’m not talking about
your father. Something happened in your life that nearly destroyed you.
Whatever that was, you can’t get over it. If I had to guess, it was violent and
bloody, a moment in time that remains pictured in the forefront of your
mind.”
Alexandra pulled as far away as possible, glaring at me as her mouth
twisted. “God, I hate you more than I thought was possible.”
“Hate me. I’m perfectly fine with that. However, I look after my own.
Donato will receive the funeral he deserves, and his family will be given
compensation for their loss.”
Snorting, she shook her head several times. “As if that matters to them.
Blood means more than money, except to a horrible, abusive family like the
Benedettis.”
“Do you really believe your father is any better than mine? Do you honestly
think he hasn’t performed or allowed atrocities to occur? Don’t kid
yourself, Alexandra. Your father is an evil man who had no problem selling
you off to a man he feared.”
“You’re… a horrible… fucking person. My father isn’t the poster child of a
Hallmark movie, but he loved me.”
“Are you so certain of that?”
“Yes!”
I took another deep breath before swirling my glass. Suddenly, the liquor
didn’t seem palatable. After placing the glass on the table in front of us, I
yanked out my phone, my instinct telling me that Senator Starling had come
through with his requirements. After a few seconds of searching, I realized I
was right. As I scrolled down the second page of the New York Times, I had
to admit that I was impressed with the article that had been written about
our upcoming nuptials.
“Do you want to know the truth, Alexandra?”
“Stop. Using. My. Fucking. Name.”
“Answer me.”
“Fine. Whatever truth you need to show me, do it. There is nothing you can
do to hurt me any more than you’ve already done.” She tilted her head in
another act of defiance, lifting her glass as some kind of salute.
While the last thing I wanted to do was to cause her any additional pain, I
realized there was no other way to help her understand what she was facing.
I hesitated a few seconds, contemplating the horrible deed I was about to
do. No one had ever accused me of being a decent man on any level. In fact,
I’d taken pride in becoming the bastard of the family, acting as if nothing
and no one would ever matter to me.
Sadly, Donato’s death had left a hollow place in my heart.
Providing proof that her father was working with some dangerous and
brutal men was likely to crush me.
But it was necessary.
“You need to see this.”
She hesitated, taking a full gulp of her drink before slamming her glass onto
the table. When she took my phone into her hand, she had a smirk on her
face.
I turned away briefly, giving her what limited privacy I could for her to be
able to read the article. Seconds later, I finally turned my head in her
direction. Her eyes were full of tears, her entire face twisted from the horror
of what she’d been forced to accept. As her hand continued to shake, she
scrolled the article again, finally allowing my phone to slip from her
fingers.
After pulling it away, I realized I had no idea what to say to her.
“Why?” she whispered after a full minute.
“Because he was required to do so in order to continue his life.”
“My God. He never loved me. Did he? What the hell does it matter to you?
You have the perfect family.”
I wasn’t certain whether or not she actually wanted me to answer the
question. “I’m certain he does in his own way, and no one has a perfect
life.” The pain was as to be expected, but she wasn’t nearly as destroyed as
someone else might have been. She wasn’t acting either. She’d expected her
father to behave this way. What the hell had the man done to her before?
“But money means more to him. All his fucking girlfriends. All his
powerful friends who kept him away from my dance recitals and school
plays. He didn’t even attend my high school graduation, although he made
it a television event to be at the one when I graduated from college. I just
don’t…” She sucked in her breath as she wiped the tears from her eyes.
“Fuck him. Fine. Just fine.”
“I’m sorry, Alexandra. I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“You made him do this,” she struggled to say, although there was no
conviction in her tone.
“No, I offered him an opportunity in order to save your life.” I could feel
her heated gaze pinned on me, her disbelief at the entire situation keeping
me on edge, unable to let go of the anger I harbored.
“You wanted to kill me. Of course you did. The great Stefano Benedetti will
never care about anyone but himself. Then I guess the tradeoff is fucking
fantastic sex. Right? As long as I keep fulfilling your carnal needs, then
you’re going to keep me alive. Guess what, Stefano? I don’t give a shit
whether I live or die. I will make you a promise. I will find a way out of
your claws if that means taking my own life.”
Her words were hard and cold.
And I knew she meant them.
What a fucking life I’d been born into.
 CHAPTER 8

A lexandra

Death.
I’d feared it my entire life, but right now it seemed like the only option that
made any sense. Seeing the announcement on the internet had been
horrible. I’d been forced to face in a few seconds exactly the kind of man
my father had become. I’d known for far too long what he was capable of,
but nothing could have prepared me for the realization of just how far he’d
go in order to keep his growing empire intact.
And the fact it had taken a ruthless man like Stefano to open my eyes
continued to churn in my stomach. At least the fucking Italian brute had
been considerate enough to leave me alone for the last full day since
arriving in Tuscany. I’d been driven to a house that I’d barely been able to
see, the long flight arriving in the darkness. I’d seen nothing but the outline
of a huge structure as well as an aggregate driveway leading up to the near
fortress-like building.
The gate and surrounding walls reminded me of the house in Miami,
although I couldn’t shake the fact that nothing was entirely secure. I would
never forget the sound of gunfire popping all around me or the sight of
Donato slumped over the wheel of the SUV. He’d given his life without
question in order to protect us and I still wasn’t entirely certain that Stefano
gave a damn.
No matter what he said or the anguished inflection in his tone.
The bastard had simply moved onto the next order of business, destroying
what was left of my previous life.
At least now I knew that I was completely alone. My father had managed to
find a way to rid himself of the last anchor around his neck. “I’m sorry,
Mama.” If only I’d been able to protect her.
“Damn it! Damn it!” I yelled, although I doubted anyone could hear me.
Even if they did, they would do nothing more than share my bad behavior
with Stefano. Perfect.
I stood staring out the window at the early morning light, reflecting on the
last few days. Nothing seemed real any longer. While there’d been flurry of
activity, including people who never introduced themselves bringing in
countless bags of clothing, shoes, and makeup, I’d also noticed the parade
of dark vehicles coming at various times. I’d heard nothing from
downstairs. Not a raised voice or the sound of music. The place reminded
me of a prison, although beautifully decorated.
As I slumped against the glass, I gazed down at the dress that I’d selected,
still surprised I’d been able to do it myself. My first event was attending
Donato’s funeral, a man who’d said no more than a few words to me. I
wasn’t certain of my feelings, other than my boosted hatred for Stefano.
The man didn’t deserve anything but my increasing anger.
While I’d been provided with bountiful food and drink, nothing had tasted
good. I doubted anything would for a very long time if ever. While the little
girl remaining inside of me wanted nothing more than to go home, I
realized that wasn’t an option. I’d simply been given away. A laugh bubbled
to the surface but in allowing the sound to slip past my lips, my stomach
ached even more. What kind of life could I expect now?
The pain churning in my system had only increased, my mind continually
fuzzy. I’d slept only a couple of hours, waking to fight to keep from
screaming because of the nightmare. Sadly, my horrible visions had nothing
to do with Stefano, only the same image that occasionally filtered into my
mind when I was stressed.
My mother’s dead body.
The sound of the door opening made me cringe, but I refused to turn
around. I knew he was standing in the doorway like some looming monster.
“It’s time,” Stefano said after a few seconds.
I didn’t mutter a word, simply turned around and grabbed my brand new
purse, which held nothing but a brush and a tube of lipstick. My entire
identity was gone. There was no phone, no photo ID, and no pictures from
the past. Still, I felt better carrying it, the attempt at clutching onto my
former life real as opposed to what I was facing comforting.
“You look lovely,” he said as I walked closer, still shaky from what had
occurred.
“It’s a funeral, Stefano. Who cares?”
“I care. You will be shown for the first time as my fiancée.”
“Shown,” I said, half laughing. “Like a prized horse after finishing a race.
How romantic of you.”
He gripped my elbow, dragging me close. “I will allow your insolence to
last for a short time longer, my love, but you will not make a scene today.
Do you understand?”
His face was too close to mine, his hot breath trickling across my skin
creating a warm flush. I keep my eyes straight ahead, barely able to keep
from shaking violently. “I’ll be the perfect doll. Don’t worry. I know my
place.”
His hesitation was electrified like every time we touched, but I sensed
something I’d never experienced before. Confusion. He had no idea what to
say to me any longer. Maybe the horrible event had ended what little
closeness we’d developed forever. The thought suited me. I had nothing to
say to him.
As I was led down the stairs, I was taken by the beautiful surroundings.
Every aspect from the color of the walls to the flooring had obviously been
meticulously determined. Even the massive work of art on the stairway wall
was incredible. However, this would never feel like home, no matter how
many times he fucked me or how many years went by.
This was my prison.
The sunlight seemed too bright, forcing me to squint as I was led to a
similar SUV as the one in the States.
“What happened to you driving yourself?” I asked before another unknown
soldier opened the door.
“This is a formal event.”
“Ah. Meaning another set of requirements. You must look regal at all
times.” Which he did. Dressed in a black suit with a crisp white shirt and a
red tie, I knew he was making a statement regarding his power and
influence. I had to admit that he looked even sexier than I’d ever seen him,
the impeccable attire likely tailored for him. My attraction for him remained
repulsive.
“Actually, you are correct,” Stefano said under his breath. As he pulled me
closer once again, the heat of his body forced me to tingle all over. When he
pressed his lips against my cheek, I closed my eyes, images of the time
spent in the pool flashing across my mind.
How could I think of a moment of passion when a man died in order to
keep the two of us together? Maybe I was just as disgusting of a person as
Stefano was. I was able to pull away from him, climbing into the backseat. I
shifted as far away as possible, but the memories of being shoved into a
similar vehicle, fearing for my life wasn’t far from my mind. How in the
hell was I going to get through this without breaking down?
Another soldier was at the wheel, Cassis taking position in the passenger
seat. No one said a word as the driver headed off the property. At least I was
able to see more of the stunning countryside. I’d never been to Europe and
the breathtaking view was one of the most beautiful sites I’d seen in my
life. From the lush greenery stretched to the mountains in the background,
the bright blue sky and glorious sun complemented the scene.
Tuscany. A place where some of the finest wineries were located. I’d been
served one of the family wines at my lonely dinner the night before, the
cabernet one of the best I’d ever tasted. I’d dared to ask a few questions of
the server and at least the individual had known passable English. She’d
told me enough about the Benedetti estate to know that thousands of bottles
of wine were produced every year, olive oil and olives a close second. The
realization that the estate owned by his father was a legitimate business
prompted more questions than answers in my mind.
Why would they resort to a life of crime when they likely made a fortune? I
doubted I’d ever receive the answer even if I asked.
I sat back in my seat, fiddling with the expensive purse that had been
purchased for me. Everything that had been brought into the room, hung up
for me without me asking was luxurious and obviously very expensive. And
every size had been correct from the dresses and casual wear to the shoes.
Nothing had been forgotten from lingerie to toiletry and bath items. Maybe
I should compliment his choices.
Only a few minutes later, a cemetery came into view. The gorgeous and
very ornate iron fence surrounding the property was adorned with growing
vines and colorful shrubs. Still, the sight of the tombstones brought back
another horrible reminder of my mother’s death.
When the vehicle was stopped, I took a deep breath, surprised when Stefano
took my hand into his.
“It’s going to be all right,” he said in such a quiet voice that I had to strain
in order to hear him.
“I know you mean well, but right now I don’t want any conversation. I just
want this over with.”
“Maybe someday you’ll trust me enough to tell me what happened years
ago.”
I kept my face turned toward the window, doing everything I could to blink
away the tears but failing miserably. “It’s not about trust. I can’t face
anything regarding my past at this point. But you’re right in that I’ve
endured significant pain my life, but nothing as great at being uncertain of
what the future holds or if I’ll ever be happy again.”
He wrapped his fingers around my jaw, forcing my head toward him. “I’ll
make certain you’re happy, Alexandra. You’ve become far too important to
me.”
There was a level of sincerity in his eyes that I hadn’t expected, but I
refused to succumb to his excellent acting skills. I didn’t react or answer in
any way, just stared at him blankly. I had nothing else to say.
He finally let me go, but I could see pain shifting into his eyes before he
turned away. He remained a man of mystery and while I knew I could never
break through his barriers, a part of me hoped I’d be able to do so.
As he took my hand into his, I didn’t fight him even though I was stiff,
trying to keep from hyperventilating. He squeezed my fingers as we walked
through the gate, walking up a small knoll toward a massive group of
others. I was surprised at the number of people, at least two hundred in
attendance. Several people were standing together in small groups, two
rows of chairs placed in front of the burial site. Just the sight of the casket
alone was enough to make me queasy.
“Are you alright?” Stefano asked.
“I’ll be fine. You will never have to worry about me.”
“While I understand you will likely never care, I will worry about you.”
The way he issued the words were as chilling as his usual demands.
When we came in close proximity to those attending, several of the people
glanced in our direction, many of them whispering amongst themselves. I
instantly bristled, uncertain if I would be able to pretend like I gave a damn.
As two men approached, one with his hand firmly wrapped around another
woman’s fingers, I gritted my teeth. It was obvious they were family, the
appearance of the two men almost identical to Stefano’s. And both were
scrutinizing me with condemnation in their eyes.
“Brother. About time we’re able to meet your future bride.”
Stefano chuckled. “I thought it would be at a different event, Matteo.”
“At least you made it out of the States alive,” the second man said, still
eyeing me with disdain.
“Yes, but as I mentioned yesterday, we need to send a warning of our own.”
Stefano sighed. “Matteo, Enrique, this is Alexandra Starling. These are my
two brothers. This is Catherine, Matteo’s wife.”
As if providing some attempt at chivalry, Matteo took my hand away from
Stefano, pulling my fingers to his lips. “Charmed. I’ve already heard a lot
about you.”
“Unfortunately, I’ve heard nothing about either one of you except that you
forced another marriage. I’d be curious as to what Catherine has to say.” I
knew my words would be met with some form of punishment later, but at
this moment I didn’t care.
“I will allow Catherine to speak for herself when the time is appropriate,”
Matteo answered, a look of amusement crossing his face. “I think you’ve
chosen wisely, my brother.”
Stefano glanced down into my eyes, lifting a single eyebrow. “She is
formidable.”
“We should continue our discussion,” Matteo said after a few seconds. “We
have a few minutes. I have some new information.” He turned toward
Catherine, winking. “Do I dare leave the two of you alone?”
To my surprise, Catherine rose onto her tiptoes, whispering something into
his ear. Matteo laughed gregariously, looking sheepish only seconds later as
if realizing that laughter at a funeral was likely frowned upon.
Stefano squeezed my arm. “I’ll be right back.”
“I assure you that I won’t be going anywhere.” I continued to have spite in
my tone, although the sober event was taking a toll on my mood in an
entirely different way. I also hated the fact we continued to be stared at by
several of the people. It was a reminder that I was nothing but an object.
Catherine inched closer, offering a sly smile. “I’m certain you’re trying to
figure if and when you can escape.”
Huffing, I rolled my eyes. “I will at some point. It’s just a matter of time.”
“Which is exactly what I said after being brought here.”
“Why do you stay? Does Matteo have you locked in your house?”
“Quite the contrary. However, it wasn’t that way in the beginning.”
“You make the horrible arrangement sound like it doesn’t bother you at all.
I will never get used to or tolerate the fact I was taken from my home.”
Catherine sighed as she moved closer, turning to face the crowd. “Do you
see all those people?”
“You mean the ones who are staring at us?”
“They are staring at you because they’ve never seen Stefano with anyone.
There isn’t a single person in that crowd who doesn’t love and respect the
Benedetti family and before you ask why, let me tell you. They are the most
generous group of people I have ever met. Yes, they are harsh and brutal,
savage in their methods of business, which I still don’t ask about frequently,
but they are also helpful to the families who live on the property.”
“You mean they like one or two people.”
“No, Alexandra. There are dozens of beautiful cottages filled with happy
families and all because of their father, Roberto.”
“I’m sorry, Catherine. Obviously, I don’t know you at all, but I can’t
understand how you can condone the behavior of this… family. They are
reprehensible in almost any language, except maybe their own. Arranged
marriages under threat of destruction or murder aren’t what I call a fairytale
in the making.”
Catherine inhaled, lowering her eyes for a few seconds. When she lifted her
gaze once again, I could see tears. “I will never condone violence of any
kind, but you will learn this is a way of life that exists in every country.
There have always been leaders and followers whether in democratic
countries or those who practice communism. However, if you honestly
think that the most influential politicians and business moguls didn’t reach
their level of power without some involvement with what I call irregular
activities, then you are fooling yourself. My father continues to act as if
upholding the laws of the United States is the righteous thing to do.
Meanwhile, I knew from my childhood that he received campaign money
from mafia organizations and was involved with certain criminal activities.
That’s what made him powerful. Can you honestly say that your father
didn’t follow in the same path?”
I bristled at first, wanting nothing more than to defend my father, but red
flags had been raised for far too many years to lie to her.
Or to myself.
“That doesn’t make it right.”
Laughing softly, she inched closer. “No, of course it doesn’t. I hated Matteo
for a long time. I refused to care about him to any degree, but I learned in a
short duration that all powerful men have a weakness and those who are
great leaders have a softness inside. Whether it’s generosity or compassion,
they don’t demand respect, they earn it. I knew Donato and I’ve spent time
with his family. When Stefano’s name was mentioned, it was always with
reverence and respect. These people are here for Donato’s funeral because
they care. They are all considered Benedetti family. What Roberto
Benedetti provided initially—and his three sons who are following in the
man’s footsteps—has been significant to their lives. They are happy,
healthy, and able to do things that they never would have been able to
accomplish themselves. Don’t judge what you don’t know, Alexandra.”
I took a few seconds scanning the crowd. “Do you love him?”
As I heard Catherine’s deep sigh, I studied her expression once again. Her
entire face was lit up, her eyes shimmering. “With all my heart. While it’s
only been a few months, I couldn’t imagine my life without him. And
soon,” she half whispered as she placed both her hands on her stomach,
“there will be three of us. Don’t tell Stefano. I just found out and I didn’t
think it was the appropriate time to tell him.”
“Congratulations.” I still found it hard to believe that in a short period of
time she’d been able to forget the circumstances of how and why she was
brought here, but she was right about one thing. Who was I to judge what I
had no intention of understanding?
She squeezed my arm. “Give yourself time. Observe and try and enjoy.
Stefano is a hard man to get to know but I have a feeling it’s worth it.”
I shifted my gaze toward the handsome man, realizing that every few
seconds he searched for me. There was an intensity about the look on his
face, but it wasn’t just about making certain I maintained good behavior.
There was the same burning hunger that I’d seen from the beginning as
well. “I’ll try and remember that.”
As Matteo and Stefano headed in our direction, I could tell that everyone
else in attendance was moving closer to the casket. I was just as stiff as
before, apprehensive of going through such a somber experience. How
many funerals would I be required to attend? When would it hit close to
home?
Home.
Another word I doubted I would be able to say without crying or laughing.
Stefano took a deep breath before entangling his fingers in mine. “Did
Catherine share horrible secrets?” His tone of amusement caught me off
guard.
“Actually, she tried to explain why I shouldn’t put a bullet in your head one
day.”
While both Matteo and Stefano laughed, Catherine gave me a knowing
smile. I could tell just how happy she was and that disturbed me almost as
much as anything else. Still, I had a feeling she and I might become good
friends.
“Come with me,” Stefano said as he led me closer to everyone else.
As I stood with the man who was my captor, I was able to see so many
faces. There didn’t seem to be a dry eye. As the priest began, his words said
in Italian, I didn’t need to understand what he was saying to realize their
importance or the effect they had on everyone. There was so much power in
the moment that the entire area vibrated, sending a wash of sensations
throughout every inch of my body.
I realized I’d tightened my grip on Stefano’s hand. When he pulled my
fingers to his mouth, I tipped my head, studying his expression. What I
witnessed was something that I never thought would happen.
Tears.
He blinked several times, two lone salty beads slipping past his dark
eyelashes. As he closed his eyes, pressing kisses against my knuckles, the
tender moment became surreal, time ceasing to exist.
His hold on my hand remained tight through the rest of the ceremony and
when the priest closed his Bible, lowering his head, there wasn’t a single
person in the crowd who didn’t recite a prayer. The sound of their voices
would haunt me for days if not weeks to come.
Within seconds, several people started to move away, clearing a direct
passage toward Donato’s immediate family. And as I would have expected,
no one approached them before the Benedettis had an opportunity to do so.
Stefano walked us closer, both he and Enrique flanking Matteo and
Catherine’s side.
Matteo approached first, lowering down to the ground and taking the older
woman’s hand into his. I was unable to hear any of the whispered words,
but whatever the powerful Don had said to her obviously had a significant
effect. She clung to him as if he could bring back her son. As Matteo shifted
to Donato’s father, Catherine approached, also kneeling, making the sign of
the cross before speaking to the mother.
“I will speak in English, so you understand what is said,” Stefano
whispered in my ear before moving closer. He repeated the same actions as
Matteo, crouching down and squeezing the woman’s hand. I stood beside
him, an overwhelming sense of sadness crowding into my heart. I never
expected to feel this way for a man I didn’t know, but I couldn’t ignore the
fact Donato had saved our lives by surrendering his own.
“Maria. I am so very sorry for your loss. Donato was a very special man
and I know how much you and Franco loved him.” Stefano spoke slowly,
giving Franco a nod of respect.
Maria clung to his hand as she sobbed even more than when Matteo had
spoken to her, also making the sign of the cross. “He loved you like he
loved your father and he respected no one the way he did with you. You
changed his world, my sweet boy. He was very happy. While I will always
miss him, I am grateful for everything you and Roberto offered to him and
to our family.” Her English was broken, her words intermixed with
anguished sobs, but I understood every one of them.
Stefano kissed her hand, murmuring what I knew had to be an Italian prayer
before motioning for me. “Maria, this is my fiancée, Alexandra. Donato
died in order that both she and I could live.”
I was almost too shaky to follow the obvious protocol, my mind a blur at
what I could say that would offer any level of comfort. Maria and Franco
had sacrificed so much. But as I knelt, lowering my head, words I’d heard
my mother say more than once came to mind. “Maria, please accept my
condolences. While I didn’t know your son very well, there was no doubt
how strong and brave he was. May the light of the heavens above shine on
your son for all the days of this beautiful earth. He will always be by your
side, looking over you and your husband and when you see a bright shining
star in the sky, you will know Donato is smiling.”
Shaking, I managed to lift my head after a few seconds, uncertain of what
to expect. Maria darted her tear-filled eyes back and forth then wrapped her
arm around my neck, hugging me tightly.
“You are a wonderful woman, Alexandra. Stefano is very lucky to have
found you. Love him with all your heart because you never know when the
good Lord will take him away.”
Her words were poignant, burning in the back of my mind. When she
finally let me go, she cupped my face as a mother would do.
Gently.
Lovingly.
Then she managed to smile.
I’d been to several funerals in my life before this one, my mother’s still
holding a horrible memory that had nearly shattered me, but this one was
just as haunting. As I shifted to Franco, he gave me a single nod as he
gripped my hand.
“My child,” he said quietly. “God wanted you here for a purpose. I believe
Stefano is that reason. May love fill your heart, children fill your home, and
tragedy be kept away. That is my wish for you.”
I couldn’t stop tears from falling, hot and burning as they trickled down my
cheeks. All I could do was smile and squeeze his hand. Anything else and I
would have fallen apart. Why did this affect me so significantly?
Stefano helped ease me to my feet, pulling us beside Matteo and Catherine.
All four of us watched as Enrique made his condolences, but at that
moment everything had become a huge blur. I’d been forced into a life that
I didn’t want and couldn’t fathom, but there were so many special things
about such a horrible celebration that I couldn’t wrap my mind around the
moment. However, I realized something profound and unexpected.
There would always be darkness surrounding the Benedetti family, but there
was also a bright light, which was the reason Catherine had allowed herself
to fall in love.
Was that possible with Stefano?
I knew the answer wouldn’t come easily or without turmoil and sadness.
Did I have the strength? I wasn’t certain, but I refused to lose my soul, even
if I dared to fall in love.
 CHAPTER 9

S tefano

“You heard what I said,” I hissed as I shifted my gaze from Matteo to

Enrique. They seemed disinterested that one of my soldiers had been killed
protecting me. The events at the cemetery had left me aching and cold
inside, my entire body numb. While I hadn’t been close to Donato, seeing
the way his mother and father had acted at the burial had increased my
anger.
Alexandra’s reactions had also raised several questions. I’d seen tears in her
eyes, which surprised me, but it also made me realize that her mother’s
death still haunted her.
There was a reason why and one that had been covered up for years.
“We can’t start a war at this point, Stefano. You know that if we chose to do
so, the consequences would be significant,” Matteo stated with zero
inflection in his voice. My brothers had followed me to my house given my
demand, the family Consigliere also serving as the family’s corporate
attorney arriving soon after. Enzo remained quiet, the way he was studying
us indicating that he had something to say.
Enzo was a cautious man, best friend to our father. He’d never been one for
the instigation of battle against our enemies, although he’d certainly
counseled our father’s brutal methods of handling business through the
years.
We’d solved nothing at the cemetery other than our agreement that my
interaction with Senator Starling had pushed O’Sullivan to another level. I
already knew that.
“Plus, we don’t have the manpower in order to provide a prominent threat,”
Enrique added.
I glared at my younger brother, surprised that he was agreeing to Matteo’s
sentiment. Shaking my head, I closed my eyes briefly. Just seeing Maria’s
face as she’d sobbed uncontrollably had nearly broken me. “If we don’t
provide a strong and clear message, Michael O’Sullivan will unleash his
beasts. Then God knows what will happen.”
“We have enough people in New York who are loyal to us to provide early
information if he even attempts another attack.” Matteo’s voice wasn’t
always the one of reason. The fact he was almost calm about the entire
situation seemed uncharacteristic of him.
And it pissed me off.
“But he will feel vindicated if we do nothing. How is that good for our
operation?” I asked after a few seconds. “We have Russians attempting to
make a stake in France, soon to be heading for Italy. We have the Irish mob
ready to aid O’Sullivan in any way possible. And we still have a few of our
current customers who are deeply concerned at recent decisions, hedging
their purchases. I don’t think we have any choice but to provide the kind of
warning to O’Sullivan that will resonate far and wide.”
I’d thought about little else after returning to Tuscany, angry that Matteo
had made a deal with Michael in the first place. I’d warned my brother that
O’Sullivan wasn’t a man of his word, but Matteo seemed more interested in
keeping the peace than continuing to expand our empire.
“We need to make certain that O’Sullivan was responsible for the attack,”
Enzo said in a reserved tone of voice.
I laughed as I glanced in his direction. “I’m certain. I trust the information
provided.”
“By an informant Cassis recruited,” Enrique stated.
“Yes,” I huffed, shifting my attention in my brother’s direction. “Do you
have something to say to me, Enrique? If so, do it now. I’m in no mood for
bullshit after this morning’s event.”
Enrique took a step closer, his usual look of discontent as strong as ever.
Our youngest brother was the most troubled, our father’s death something
he’d yet to talk about. “What I have to say you won’t like to hear.”
“Bring it on,” I hissed.
“Fine. You’ve changed since meeting this bride to be of yours. You were
careless in Miami, acting cavalier instead of performing the job you were
required to do. I think the desire to get your cock wet limited your ability to
think clearly regarding our business.”
I was surprised that I reacted the way I did, issuing a hard punch to
Enrique’s jaw. While the force pummeled him backwards by two feet, my
brother almost losing his footing, he righted himself quickly, fisting his
hands.
“That’s enough bullshit!” Enzo barked, another surprise for the day. The
aging man almost never raised his voice no matter the circumstances.
I took a deep breath, rage still breaching the surface.
“Enzo is right. We need to formulate a plan, but it won’t entail a full-scale
war at this point. I still have an agreement in place with O’Sullivan that I
intend to keep,” Matteo stated.
Enrique huffed as he rubbed his jaw, his dark eyes reflecting the same kind
of venom that rushed through me like adrenaline. At least he had the
forethought not to react.
And I wasn’t sorry in the least I’d punched him. His arrogance had irritated
the hell out of me for the last few months.
“It would seem your agreement is null and void,” I suggested.
“Again, we don’t know that for certain, but I intend on finding out.” Matteo
walked closer, lifting a single eyebrow as he locked eyes with mine. “We
agreed we weren’t going to do anything rash. That isn’t going to change
until we receive full notification of what we are dealing with.”
I shook my head, half laughing. “I would imagine the article on the
upcoming wedding has made quite the impression.”
Enzo shifted closer to all three of us. “Make no mistake, gentlemen.
Michael O’Sullivan is a force to be reckoned with. However, there have
been no signs that the announcement created any kind of heartache.”
I resisted laughing. Heartache. That certainly wasn’t the word I would have
chosen. What Matteo hadn’t come to grips with is that Michael would never
agree to allowing Enrique to marry his precious daughter Gillian. If the
realization of our dubious plans had yet to enter the man’s mind, then his
arrogance was even more significant than my brother’s.
Or my own.
Since developing the plan to attack the three men responsible for our
father’s murder, the commissioner had already been punished for allowing
his daughter to marry an enemy. If O’Sullivan had no intention of reacting
in a similar manner with the news regarding the senator’s daughter, then my
gut told me another plan was already in the works with the three men we’d
labeled our number one enemy. Perhaps he believed he had the upper hand
by making a deal with Matteo. I refused to allow our empire to crumble, but
I would bide my time.
For now.
“So we sit and wait,” I said as the tension increased in the room.
Matteo nodded, finally slapping his hand on my shoulder, an actual smile
crossing his face. How the hell could he be so cavalier about this shit? “We
wait until further information is provided. Besides, you have a wedding to
plan.”
His statement was his way of reminding me of my place as Underboss.
I thought about a few months earlier and his lavish wedding. The glorious
event had been the talk of Tuscany. I wanted no part of the same splashy
celebration. In fact, I hated all things political at this point. “I will leave that
up to Alexandra.” I had no choice but to tread lightly. By birthright Matteo
was the new family Don, his orders never to be questioned.
“What about the Russians?” Enrique asked, the tension remaining high.
Matteo chuckled as he glanced at Enzo. “I assure you that the French mob
can handle the situation. For now. However, we will keep a close eye on the
situation. Relax, my brothers. Whoever made the mistake of attacking you,
Stefano, will be hunted down and dealt with.”
“Then I will do the hunting,” I said with a slight growl. The first thing I
would do is gather information of my own. “That will not be questioned.” I
looked from Enrique to Enzo, finally shifting my full attention in Matteo’s
direction.
My brother had always considered himself the prince prepared to take the
throne after our father’s retirement. While none of us has been prepared for
the ugly events in New York, challenging Matteo’s authority wasn’t normal
protocol.
I’d never been one to follow rules of any kind, including those established
generations before. That wasn’t in my nature.
“Agreed,” Matteo said as he tipped his head. “But I will caution you to be
careful in the decisions you make. We are on the verge of expanding and the
last thing any of us need to happen is to make a mistake. That could cost us
not only a sizable fortune but our entire empire if handled badly.”
“Understood. I have no intentions of starting a war; however, I can’t allow
the death of my soldier to go unpunished.”
Matteo sucked in his breath, eyeing Enzo first before nodding. “I have my
informants seeking information. I will let you know what I find.”
“Fair enough, but I will also use mine including checking on the Russians.
They are truly Neanderthals in their business practices. We should be
prepared to strike whatever enemy is determined to bring us down at a
moment’s notice.” I’d facilitated a meeting with someone I trusted in my
attempt not only to find the truth but also to develop a plan of my own. The
hit was just the beginning. I was certain of it.
Enrique laughed and immediately headed for the door. “I agree with
Stefano at this point. A show of force might be the only way O’Sullivan
will finally understand that he crossed a line that can’t be redrawn. As far as
the Russians. One foot on our soil and they need to be dealt with. I will side
with Stefano if necessary, in order to keep our holdings intact. Be careful
challenging the two of us, Matteo. You will lose.”
As he walked out of my office, I could see the building rage crossing
Matteo’s face. Our father had raised his three sons to remain close in order
to ensure continued family operations. I doubted he figured on his three
sons being entirely different from one another, often adversaries in the
world of business.
What I did know was that Matteo’s instinct was as strong as mine, his
uncanny ability to sense danger only failing once.
“Don’t let your father down, boys,” Enzo said, using the term he did when
he was frustrated with our behavior. “He worked his ass off to get where he
was, leaving all three of you a legacy that will take you and your families
into the future. I suggest you try and remember that in the decisions you
make. There will always be enemies, but you only have one family.”
Sighing, he headed out of the room, leaving only Matteo.
We stared at each other for almost a full minute, Matteo finally shaking his
head.
“We need to be careful, brother,” Matteo said after a few seconds. “My gut
tells me we are facing difficult times.”
I took a deep breath. Seeing the anxiety on his face was surprising. The
only time he allowed his emotions to show was around Catherine. “Then we
will handle them. One way or the other.”
“You’re very strong.” He lifted his head, a wry smile crossing his face.
“Which is why you were always Father’s favorite.”
His comment made me laugh. “You have to be kidding me? I was the
middle child, the one with no real purpose. Our father made certain I knew
that even though I was considered a prince, that would never matter.”
Matteo narrowed his eyes. “I never realized you thought that way.”
“Then you’ve been blind. Fear not, Matteo. I’m not here to challenge your
position or your authority, but I refuse to back down to O’Sullivan or any
foreign asshole who tries to get in our way.”
“Don’t worry, Stefano. No one will be able to destroy the new life you’re
creating.”
“I guess we will see about that.”
“As our mother would say, have faith.”
Faith.
That’s something I’d forsaken a long time ago.

Arturo Piazza was a shark, the kind of low-level criminal that had a way of
conning almost anyone out of money. A fast talker, his suave actions and
well-dressed appearance allowed him entrance into some of the finest
locations in Europe. He’d been unfortunate enough to try his bullshit during
the time I’d spent in the South of France, even living under a false identity
in his effort to keep from being found.
Unfortunately for Arturo, he learned very quickly that fucking with me
hadn’t been in his best interest. However, when I’d intervened, saving his
life from some assholes who discovered his con, he’d been forced to accept
that he owed me favors from time to time, although I rarely collected.
What I did appreciate about him was that given his extensive travels and
observation skills, he knew every player and their business practices. I
decided to offer him a chance of a lifetime.
One that he dared not refuse.
As I walked into the small bar, one that he’d chosen, I didn’t notice him
right away. When I did, I had to laugh. With his now shocking red hair and
rugged attire, the change in his appearance was remarkable.
Which meant he was running from someone intent on ending his life.
Arturo jumped as I sat down at the table with a hard thud, hissing when he
recognized me. “Jesus, dude. Enough to give me a heartache,” he said under
his breath.
“Interesting look.”
“Yeah, well, kind of necessary. I was surprised to get your call, especially
with your upcoming wedding and all.” He lifted whatever drink he’d
decided to have at two in the afternoon, sucking down a good third. When
he wiped his mouth, I lifted a single eyebrow.
“Do you want me to buy you a drink?”
“This isn’t a social visit, Arturo.”
“Yeah, I didn’t think so. What do you need?”
“You’ve heard of Michael O’Sullivan?”
His eyes opened wide. He scanned the bar before leaning forward. “The
asshole out of New York?”
“The very one.”
“Yeah. He’s bad news no matter who you’re asking. Why?”
“I have my reasons.” I pulled an envelope from my pocket, sliding it across
the table.
He took a deep breath before pulling it forward and opening the flap. After
a few seconds, he jerked his head in my direction. “What the hell is this?”
“Half of your payment as well as a plane ticket for a trip I need you to
take.”
“To fucking New York?” When I didn’t answer right away, he shook his
head. “You want info on Mr. O’Sullivan.”
“I do. I need to know everything about him. His schedule. The restaurants
and bars he frequents. His family life. Every detail about him and his
soldiers. Pay close attention to the name of Finian.” While Cassis trusted
the man, too many events were far too coincidental.
“The guy have a last name?”
“Likely.” I was determined to keep my answers short. The less information
he knew about why the better.
“Jesus, dude. That means I’ll need to get real close and I don’t like Irish
scum.”
I was the one who leaned over the table this time. “If I seem to remember,
you don’t have a choice.” I kept the harsh look on my face, ensuring that he
knew I wasn’t fucking around.
His brow furrowed and he glanced in the envelope, flicking his finger
through the wad of cash. “Half the money?”
I nodded only once.
Arturo studied me for a few seconds, sucking another gulp of his drink.
“Maybe I could use the time out of this damn country. What are you
looking for specifically?”
I debated telling him anything else; however, I couldn’t afford to risk
returning to the States at this point. There was far too much unrest.
“Whether or not he had anything to do with an attempted hit.”
Huffing, he seemed taken aback. “So this is personal.”
I nodded again.
“Okay. I’ll do this for you, but this is a huge assignment.”
“Do not try to con me, Arturo. I don’t think you want to see me angry.”
He seemed to understand instantly, swallowing hard. “Not at all. I’ll keep
you informed.”
“You do that.” I moved to a standing position then leaned over the table. I
might as well get my money’s worth. “And make certain you keep tabs on
Gillian O’Sullivan. I suspect she’s moved her primary residence.”
“Who’s she?”
“You’ll figure that out.” As I walked away from the table, my blood
pressure boiled. I could feel a storm brewing.

After returning, I’d spent a solid two hours making phone calls, making
certain every aspect of the business I was responsible for was working
seamlessly. While I was told nothing to the contrary, the unsettled feeling
I’d had since the phone call Cassis had received in Miami remained. I
needed to make sure the piss-ant my Capo had recruited was trustworthy.
As I heard a knock on the door, I lifted my head from my computer screen.
“You wanted to see me, boss?” Cassis asked as he walked inside.
“Tell me about this informant you’ve used, the one who called you the other
night.”
“Nothing special to tell. He’s a low-ranking grunt in O’Sullivan’s
organization.”
“Why would he risk his life and that of his family to help us?”
Cassis shrugged. “He has no family, at least from what I could tell. No wife.
No siblings. Parents are deceased. He came over from Ireland three years
ago. I think he’s pissed he hasn’t been promoted, but that’s not something
he’s told me. You’re concerned he double-crossed us?”
“Yes,” I said quietly as I drummed my fingers on the desk. “Although why
warn you about an imminent attack?” I’d thought the various scenarios
through, trying to find a reason why I’d been allowed to remain alive. “You
checked this asshole out?”
“Extensively, but for the sake of argument, if Finian did betray my
confidence then it would only be to send a warning.”
I sat back in my seat, swiveling the chair. “Something doesn’t add up.
O’Sullivan doesn’t warn. He simply acts.”
“If you want, I could test his loyalty,” Cassis suggested.
“Not a bad idea. We’ll start with something simple. Tell him I’ll pay him
one hundred grand in cash for the names of the assailants.”
“Sounds easy.”
“I’ve learned that nothing in this life is easy.”
“I’ll take care of it, boss.”
I flexed then fisted my hand, reflecting on Alexandra’s stilted words.
“Victoria Chenault, the name Alexandra used in Miami, was her mother’s
maiden name. She died when Alexandra was very young. I need to know
the details.”
He lifted his eyebrows. “Sure, any reason?”
“A hunch and one that if true could alter my course of actions.”
“Okay. That shouldn’t be too hard to find. Anything else?”
“No. I’m going to spend a quiet evening with my lovely bride to be.”
Cassis grinned. “Sounds good. I’ll let you know what Finian says.”
“Excellent.” I thought about the night ahead, my libido increasing. “I will
tell you that I’ve enlisted the help of someone I trust enough to provide us
with additional information.”
He knew me better than to think I was undermining him. The more info we
had, the less likely it would be for anyone to attack us.
After a few seconds, he grinned. He’d heard the story of Arturo and the
man’s antics. His laugh was gregarious. “Arturo.”
“Yes.”
“I heard he’s running from the policia this time. Might be good for him to
leave the country.”
Snickering, there was no doubt one day Arturo would end up in a landfill or
behind bars.
“By the way, just so you know. What Alexandra said to Maria touched a lot
of people,” Cassis added.
I lifted my head, a slight smile curling on my upper lip. “The hardest fruit
tends to have the juiciest center, making the experience even more
delicious.” My mouth watered to taste her again.
Snorting, Cassis shook his head. “The shit you come up with, boss, always
surprises me.”
The ‘shit’ came from years of observation as well as experience dealing
with dangerous individuals, many of which I’d destroyed piece by piece.
After a few minutes, I couldn’t stand being apart from her any longer, my
hunger too significant.
As I walked out of the room, an odd shadow formed across the periphery of
my vision, the darkness surrounding me foreboding.
The Benedetti family would need to prepare for a war, my gut telling me
enemies would come from all sides.
And for the first time, blood would rain in the hills and valleys of Tuscany,
suffocating everything and everyone in its path.
 CHAPTER 10

S tefano

The ugly thought remained even though my attention shifted to Alexandra.

As I searched the various rooms, I realized that I’d never had a single
woman spend a night inside the house. I’d shared a few interesting
experiences with one or two, but no one had enticed me enough to warrant
risking my security. Having Alexandra with me meant significant change,
something I wasn’t fond of. Still, I would enjoy sharing a night of dark and
filthy passion.
A moment of angst rushed into my system when I couldn’t find her
immediately. She wasn’t in any of the rooms. While soldiers surrounded the
house on all sides, directed to take shifts at least for the unforeseeable
future, that didn’t mean she hadn’t found a way off the property. As my
anxiety increased, so did my anger. When I finally threw open the doors to
the back deck, my beast had surfaced, prepared to punish her.
Relief rushed into my system at the sight of her. She’d changed from a
stunning black dress into a white denim skirt and emerald-colored shirt, her
shapely figure accentuated by the tight material. As she leaned over the
railing, surveying the landscaping and extensive fountains, she had her head
lifted toward the sky, one of her long legs bent at the knee. At this moment,
she looked like the girl next door as the sunlight shimmered against her
long hair.
I was breathless, my blood pressure rising. I could devour her easily right
here, but if there was a decent thing in my body, some humanity left, I
would at least allow her to see details of the world I’d grown up in. At some
point, she would need to fully understand that being the wife of a mafia
leader held as many responsibilities as it did drawbacks.
As I approached, I expected her to tense, but she seemed relaxed in the
environment, the smile on her face remaining. But I knew she sensed my
presence as I did every time she walked into a room. While I leaned against
the railing, I kept my distance, curious as to what or if she’d say anything to
me.
A full minute passed.
Two.
“You have a beautiful home, Stefano. Everything is picture perfect. I’m
certain I’m not allowed to explore without a guard.”
“I’m glad you approve. This is your home now, but you are correct in that
one of my soldiers must be with you at all times. You aren’t a prisoner here,
but there are some rules you must follow.”
“Of course there are.”
“They’re for your protection.”
Rolling her eyes, she gave me a venomous look. “And to ensure I’m only a
few feet away from you at all times.”
As usual, she was pushing me, but I refused to have the night turned into a
caustic event. “You’ve learned exactly what my family is up against. I
would think you’d appreciate the security.”
“No one likes to live in a gilded cage, especially ones with hulking guards.”
“Unfortunately, that’s exactly what you’re going to need to get used to. The
attempt on our lives won’t be the last time.”
“Something to look forward to. Fabulous,” she chided.
“This is serious, Alexandra. Those men who hunted us were well trained
with one goal in mind, putting a bullet in our brains.”
The look she gave me was even more rebellious than normal. “Why would
you think I’d want any part of that in my life? I think I’ve had enough of
it.”
Somehow, I had a feeling her words were a product of her past and not what
we’d just experienced.
“I’ll make certain you have everything you need. Clothes. Movies. Other
entertainment.”
“A perfectly safe and haunted bird. How magical. Maybe you’ll let me out
of my cage now and then to take a walk. Won’t that be particularly special.”
My anger was increasing, which she didn’t deserve. My fury was still
directed at Matteo’s callous attitude. “You will learn to accept what the
future holds.”
She shook her head, her eyes still full of questions. “I’m curious. Why don’t
you live on the Benedetti estate like your brothers?”
“I’m surprised you’re aware of that.”
“Cassis told me. Don’t worry. He doesn’t like me, but he did answer a few
questions. At least I found out he can speak English very well, flawlessly in
fact. I think I learned more about the estate than you’ve ever mentioned.
Then again, I doubt you’re ever going to tell me anything personal. That’s
getting too close. Right?” As she laughed, the sound filtered into my ears,
the beautiful lilting sound like the music of angels. Sadly, she was faking
her sudden frivolity. My nostrils flared as the light breeze wafted her
delicate perfume into my system. I was having difficulty controlling my
hunger, the beast longing to be fed.
“From the day I turned fifteen, I wanted to move out. After college, I was
determined to purchase a house of my own. My father was furious, my
mother sobbing at the news. So, I compromised, purchasing the land next to
the estate and hiring the finest architect and contractor in Italy to create my
vision of a coastal house. Without the ocean of course.” Chuckling, I
remembered how particular I’d been about the design of the house,
infuriating the first architect. “The first architect quit. It took another fifty
thousand dollars to convince him to stay.”
“So money can buy anything.”
I took a deep breath before answering. “Money isn’t the answer to every
need, but I’ve always found it not only essential but providing a benefit that
brutality never could.”
“That surprises me.”
“At least I am still continuing to surprise you.” Another round of silence
settled in, the quiet almost too much for me to bear. “I don’t want to argue
with you, Alexandra. There is no point in doing so. As far as telling you all
about my life, I doubt there are things that you honestly want to learn.”
“Maybe I do. I’m not easily disturbed.”
“Be careful what you are asking of me. I’m not the kind of man you want to
get close to.”
“Then we don’t have anything to discuss. Perfect,” she said with no
emotion.
Another minute passed by, my longing for her increasing, but I also had the
desire to get to know the woman underneath the icy exterior.
“Would you like to see the estate, the vineyards?” I asked a few seconds
later.
“Actually, I would love to. From what little I’ve seen, I can only imagine
how amazing it was to grow up in such an incredible place.”
I inched closer, running the tip of my finger down the side of her face.
“Remember that in every beautiful façade, there are shadows filled with
nightmares.” The words seemed to resonate with her, which piqued my
curiosity about what happened to make her so guarded. Peeling the layers in
order to find out would prove to be interesting.
“That’s very sad, Stefano.”
“We all live with sadness in our lives, every single human being.”
She sighed. “Cathartic and true. At least you had an incredible opportunity.”
“Yes, but it came with contingencies. Since you seem to want some
personal information about me, I will tell you this. I ran away on two
occasions.” It was something I hadn’t thought about for years either.
Her eyes lighting up, she giggled then slapped her hand over her mouth for
a few seconds. “You’re kidding me.”
“Trust me. I’m not kidding. After the second time, my father brought me
into his office and explained the business we were in, something he hadn’t
done before. Then he took me with him to handle a particular issue he was
having with one of our customers. It was the first time I witnessed what he
was capable of, and it was something I will never forget. After that, my gut
told me that running away wouldn’t solve my problems. He also said that
the only way to protect his family was to keep them close.” I shook my
head, remembering the day as if it had occurred last week. “It was also the
only time in his life that he told me he loved me.”
Why I’d bothered to tell her something so personal was beyond me. I’d
never mentioned it to anyone, including my two brothers.
“How old were you?”
“Fifteen. I even stole a car.” I couldn’t help but laugh.
“A rebel.” She squeezed my arm, the touch electric.
“I was the black sheep of the family before I could walk. I own it proudly.”
Just sharing that with her felt as if a small weight had been lifted from my
shoulders. As her smile faded, so did mine. Hers was replaced with another
haunted look, the sadness in her eyes almost overwhelming.
“I’m sorry, Stefano. I thought you were close with your father and mother. I
can’t imagine what that was like. For a boy to finally learn about his father
like that is just tragic.”
“Don’t feel sorry for me. There is no reason to, and I adore my mother. She
is a beautiful creature who just happened to fall in love with a monster. But
she loves her children with all her heart, calling us her three little princes.”
Alexandra cocked her head, pursing her lips. “Your father provided homes
and lives for dozens of people. Catherine told me how much the employees
respect you and your entire family. You wanted to make certain I knew that
there was goodness behind the dark shadows of your life. Your anger
toward your father, is it because of what he forced you to witness?”
I took her hand, leading her to the door. Yes, my father likely deserved
some kind of medal, at least according to a significant number of
employees. Little did they know just how brutal and merciless he was.
“Let’s enjoy our evening together. Shall we?”
“Only if you tell me the truth.”
As she tried to pull away, I took a deep breath, holding it for several
seconds. Why I found it difficult to look at her, I wasn’t certain. What I did
know is that she’d unearthed a portion of emotions that I’d locked away
from years. I wasn’t certain I wanted them brought out into the light.
Perhaps if I shared a difficult moment from my life, that would allow her to
share the details about the trauma she’d endured. “Let’s just say my father
had more time for his employees than his did his own children. The incident
I mentioned only fueled my desire to enter the family business.” When she
didn’t respond or even react in any way, I shoved the thought aside. “Now,
end of the conversation.”
As I whisked her through the house, I was surprised that she didn’t try to
pull away. Perhaps she was learning when she shouldn’t push my buttons.
When I opened the door, Cassis immediately walked toward us.
“Are you going somewhere, boss?” he asked, already scanning the front of
the house in his usual search for any issues.
“Just a drive through the estate. I’ll do so on my own.”
“Okay, boss.”
Cassis’ protective nature was dutiful, but tonight I wanted nothing more
than to share some time with Alexandra like any other normal human being.
As if that was possible. After guiding her to the passenger door, I glanced in
the direction of the Benedetti estate. While I’d wanted nothing more than to
get as far away from my secured family as possible, I’d built a house less
than a mile from my parents’ home. It was obvious the thought of family
and security had been drilled into me all those years ago.
The early afternoon sun continued to drift behind several clouds, but they
were the perfect backdrop for a nice drive in a convertible. My penchant for
sports cars was well known, especially since my reckless driving had cost
me two of them. At least on this day, the precious cargo I was carrying I
wouldn’t risk.
After revving the engine, I gave her a quick glance. She remained pensive,
uncertain of where I was taking her. Perhaps one day there would be a level
of trust between us, although I doubted our relationship would resemble
Matteo’s.
“Nice car,” she said as I rolled down the driveway.
“Only the best,” I said, grinning.
She brushed hair out of her eyes, remaining quiet as I headed onto the main
road, but I could feel tension remaining. “What did your father make you
witness?”
“I honestly don’t think you want to know.” My grip on the steering wheel
tightened as I rounded a curve, an unexpected round of angst forming in my
gut. I couldn’t remember the last conversation I’d had with my father, let
alone any prior to that. His disinterest in being a father had transcended into
his everyday behavior with business.
Ruthless.
Powerful.
Dominating.
But not around the children of various employees. To them, he would
always be remembered as Babbo Natale.
Santa Claus.
“You’re like your father.”
Her statement surprised me. As I slowed, making the turn into the
vineyards, I gazed in her direction. “You wouldn’t know that.”
“I think I do. All business all the time. Why do you even want a family?”
She searched my eyes for a few seconds. “Because it’s required of you?”
“You say that like family requirements are a bad thing.”
“Creating a family is about falling in love. If the relationship is forced in
any way, then it will never be anything special. No matter what you think.
While chemistry is important, the kind of burning desire that stills your
heart and steals your breath, without trust and respect… and love, what
does it even matter?”
“Marriage is a product of building a good life.”
She rolled her eyes, purposely looking away. “You’re right. Money means
absolutely nothing. You have everything yet you have nothing.”
Perhaps she was right. There was no sense in furthering the discussion.
She’d been brought up in an entirely different world, one likely full of
family gatherings that weren’t all about obtaining the perfect picture.
“I don’t understand how Catherine could be happy.” Her words were said in
passing, a whisper of her inner thoughts.
“I don’t know much about their relationship other than both are blissfully
content, my brother entirely different than he was only a few months ago. I
suspect they’ll have four or five kids within that many years. Why not?”
“Make no mistake, Stefano. While I might learn to accept the fate forced
upon me, I will never fall in love with you. What’s worse is that I don’t
think you want me to.”
Exhaling, I couldn’t lie to myself that she was right. Why would I want
anyone to fall in love with a man who enjoyed taking the lives of others?
“Perhaps the best thing to do is try and enjoy an evening.”
“Do you even enjoy anything? Let me rephrase that. Do you enjoy the
simple pleasures in life?”
“What are those?”
“Look around you, Stefano. This is one of the most gorgeous places on the
face of this earth. The mountains. The greenery. It’s spectacular, but I bet
you never spend time looking at it. When was the last time you had a glass
of your family’s wine? I always see you drink scotch or bourbon. I bet you
haven’t walked on the beach, kicking seashells or became delighted finding
the perfect frozen drink on a hot summer’s day. How about a movie or a
concert? Or just curling up on the couch reading a book. Do any of those
things sound pleasurable to you?”
As I made a quick turn, heading toward the tasting room and wine shop, I
shot her a playful grin. “What sounds pleasurable is cracking open a bottle
of wine while we take our scenic tour.”
“Isn’t drinking and driving illegal?”
“This is a private estate, and I am one of the owners.” I shifted the gear into
park, immediately cutting the engine. “You are correct in that I haven’t
enjoyed a glass of my family wine in weeks. Come inside with me.” I
watched her reaction as we walked into the large space, happy to see her
eyes lighting up. There were at least a dozen people shopping, even more
enjoying a wine tasting.
“Just amazing,” she said in a hushed voice.
“Is it what you expected?”
She tipped her head, the first genuine smile I’d seen crossing her face. “I
don’t know what to expect from you or your family any longer.”
“Then stop trying. Would you like to taste a few wines?”
“You seem to forget that I’ve already indulged.”
I pushed her forward, keeping my hand on the small of her back. “Then
make a selection or two. Hell, or five.”
“Don’t you have a huge wine cellar at your house?”
“You already know that, but they aren’t wines you selected.”
After hesitating for a few seconds, she walked forward, searching through
the hundreds of bottles. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been inside
the store. This was the single location on the estate that my mother adored
doting over, making certain everything was just right. The scent of fresh
bread as well as cinnamon and vanilla wafted throughout the space. As a
woman approached, another smile crossed my face. “Elsa.”
“Master Stefano. It’s so good to see you.” As she threw her arms around
me, wonderful memories of the first time I met her popped into my mind.
She’d grown up on the estate, turning her love of baking into a lucrative
career. The place wouldn’t be the same without her.
“How is everything?”
“You know how your mother is. She wants everything perfect.” Her eyes
followed Alexandra, a quizzical look on her face. “She’s lovely. I heard you
were bringing home someone special.”
Elsa understood the makeup of the corporation as well as any other
employee, only she chose to believe that our family was nothing but loving,
decent people. Her loyalty and hard work had earned her a special place in
everyone’s heart, especially my father’s. On this day, I refused to burst her
bubble.
“Alexandra Starling.”
“What a beautiful name. I know she’s going to make you happy and it’s
about time.” She pinched my cheeks as a typical grandmother would do, her
eyes lighting up with the same fire that I would always remember.
“What makes you think she has a chance of doing that?”
“Because the love of a good woman is exactly what all three of you have
needed. Just look at Matteo. He’s a different man, happy. That’s what you
deserve.”
“You were always my cheerleader, Elsa.” I adored the way spots of flour
remained on her cheek, her apron proof of her adoration for baking.
“You needed that, sweet boy.”
Laughing, the sound of my voice carried too far, prompting Alexandra to
shift her attention in my direction. “In case you haven’t noticed. I’m not
that naïve boy any longer.”
“Perhaps not, but you will always be my very special little helper.”
I shook my head, still chuckling. I’d always been fascinated with the sound
of her German accent, making the stories she read when my mother had
been unavailable even more fascinating. She’d recruited me into helping her
in the bakery when I was barely old enough to stand on a stool in order to
provide assistance. “And that’s something you’re never going to let me
forget.”
“Yes, and I also intend on telling your children how impressive you were. I
think it’s time I met your bride to be. I do hope you’re going to have the
reception on the grounds. Your garden at your parents’ house would be
ideal.” Her smile remained as she walked away, but not before squeezing
my arm.
Weddings meant life. I was so used to the ugliness of death, just like I’d
experienced with Donato’s funeral.
Children also meant life, a beautiful reminder of love shared by two people.
The thought made me shudder. Alexandra was right about so many things.
Whatever we shared together would never be what she needed and deserved
in her life.
After a few seconds, I walked outside, leaning against the side of the
building. I’d never realized how much I’d resented my father and his
generosity toward the employees until the day of his funeral. There were so
many tears shed, so much pain.
And I’d felt almost nothing but emptiness.
I closed my eyes and almost instantly a flood of visions popped into my
mind.

“It’s time you learn that you’re almost a man now. You have responsibilities
to yourself and to your family.” As my father stood in front of me, his hand
firmly planted on my shoulder, I realized that I’d grown taller than him over
the last year.
“Why bother? Matteo is going to be the one in charge after you die.”
He laughed, the booming sound filling his office. “My son. Do you not
understand that all three of my boys will have important roles within this
organization?”
I had no idea what to say to him.
His grip remained firm as he guided me toward one of his office windows,
the second story location allowing him an incredible view of acres of
vineyards. “Do you know I worked in those vineyards for years before my
father would even consider me becoming a part of the business?”
“I didn’t know that.”
“He did and at the time, I hated him for it. Now, I realize that he was
attempting to help me understand the importance of hard work and that
every part of the estate held special meaning. Your mother preferred formal
education, which I can understand. All three of you are turning into fine
young men. However, you must understand that by working together, you’ll
be much stronger. There will always need to be a leader because those who
will pay us money require that. What you need to learn is that true power
can only be achieved by a solid and strong family working together. I hope
one day you are as lucky as I am to have three talented sons.”
“I don’t want a family, Father. Why bother with the complications?”
After shaking his head, he walked away. “You will understand the
importance one day, the love and support that only a family can provide.
Until then, you will learn about every aspect of our business. You must
become ruthless in your actions, refusing to take anyone’s apology. Come
with me, son. It’s time to be indoctrinated in our other side of world. I will
issue one warning, Stefano. You are my son. You will show no fear, no
hesitation, and no reaction to what you are about to experience. If you so
much as flinch, you will never have another opportunity to work by my side.
Am I clear?”
Sighing, I fisted both hands. The memory was bittersweet, the blood
soaking my clothes, splattered across my face a symbol of our power.
And proof that we were nothing but brutal monsters.
I’d done as asked, proving myself to my father.
I’d become a man in the world of the Benedetti Empire.
As the door opened, the sight of Alexandra with a smile on her face forced
my cock to throb. In her arms were two full bags, a loaf of Elsa’s fresh
Italian bread peeking from the top of one.
“I can tell you like the store,” I said as I grabbed one of the bags from her
arms.
“What’s not to love? Fresh bread, cheese, and wine? And Elsa. She is…
incredible.”
“You are correct. She’s been a godsend to the family over the years.”
“She adores you.”
“For some reason, she does,” I said, half laughing. “Cheese and bread,
huh?” I placed the bag beside the seat, studying her intently. She seemed
more relaxed, a hint of mischief in her eyes.
“The perfect picnic. I have olives too, Elsa’s choice. She said you are the
only family member who could eat an entire jar.”
Laughing harder, I opened the door. “Elsa has far too many stories about the
Benedetti children.”
“Yes, she does,” she murmured as she slid into the seat. “And she was
happy to share several of them with me.” Her laughter was natural, free of
the tension she’d shown before. As I started the engine, she shot me a look,
twisting her lovely lips. “What about the drinking and driving part?”
“I think we should set an example for the other customers. Don’t you?
Besides, there’s somewhere special I’d like to take you.” I winked, feeling
lighthearted for a change.
She narrowed her eyes, finally giving me a single nod. “As long as we can
indulge.”
“I assure you, sweet Alexandra, that we will do more than just indulge. You
seem to forget how much I enjoy feasting.”
“Be careful what you ask for.”
Whatever the change, I didn’t care. At least for tonight I would relax and try
to enjoy some of the pleasure that she’d called me incapable of not being
able to do. Up until now, the only thing that had mattered was business,
pushing forward as our enemies did everything in their power to destroy the
organization.
That wasn’t going to happen.
While my father was without a doubt a harsh and formidable man, he’d
built an empire. Anyone who tried to infiltrate or destroy would learn
exactly what the power of being in a strong family would mean.
As I shifted into third, powering the car further into the estate, I realized
that maybe for the first time in my life there was a chance of being happy.
But I knew without a shadow of a doubt that keeping her safe would be
almost impossible. I felt it in my bones. There would be many who would
stop at nothing to destroy what limited happiness I might have, and she
would take the brunt of their assault.
As I gave her a long, hard stare, I realized that for the first time I would die
in order to protect someone. Alexandra was the light that I’d needed, a
beautiful creature that I didn’t deserve to have in my life, but she was now
mine.
And no one would take her away from me.
 CHAPTER 11

A lexandra

Family.
Elsa had gone on and on about how important the Benedetti family had
been in her life. Her adoration for Stefano had been written all over her
face. She’d been beaming when she’d told me several private stories about
how Stefano had been her little helper for several years, learning to bake
alongside her.
Until his father had no longer allowed him to spend time doing women’s
things. Even sharing that part of the story hadn’t dampened her adoration of
Roberto Benedetti. Her exuberance and the words she used made the
patriarch sound like a god that everyone on the estate revered.
I couldn’t understand the logic or the loyalty. My rational mind was still
unable to process the reason why, but I’d enjoyed spending time with her.
She was the closest thing to normal that I’d experienced the past few days.
I studied Stefano as he drove, only half listening to details about the estate.
The way the wind tousled his long hair was sexier than ever, his features
softer than they usually were. It was easy to tell was how proud he was of
the accomplishments made over several generations through two horrible
fires, insect plagues, torrential destructive weather, and the loss of crops on
several occasions. Today the estate was producing some of their finest
award-winning wines, production higher than it had been in recent years.
But for all the glow and show, the legitimate side of the business, that’s not
what had made them wealthy. Drugs and illegal cigarettes, money
laundering and extortion had done that. I could never allow myself to forget
that what they were involved in was criminal, destroying people’s lives.
Even though I tried to pull myself away, I found it impossible. He’d
changed into less formal attire, his short-sleeve shirt and lighter pants
making him seem more approachable. He also wasn’t wearing his weapon,
although I had no doubt that he had at least one if not more in the car.
“Elsa thinks we should have the wedding on your parents’ estate.”
“Hmmm… She said the same thing to me. Whatever you would like to do,
that’s fine.”
“But you won’t be involved,” I said plainly, studying his reaction.
“Sadly, I have business to attend to over the next few weeks.”
“Business. You mean destroying people. I assume that means you’re forcing
me to have a quick wedding. And let me guess, no one that I know will be
in attendance.” I didn’t expect him to respond.
“I wish I could allow you the wedding of your dreams, Alexandra, but it’s
far too dangerous.”
“The bastards are going to try again. Aren’t they?”
“Yes, without a doubt.”
A cold shiver trickled down my spine. At least he’d answered me honestly.
“Who are they, Stefano?”
Sighing, he twisted his hand around the steering wheel. “That’s what I’m
trying to find out for certain.”
“But you think it has to do with my father, don’t you?”
He tossed me a quick look before slowing down. “Anything is possible, but
the family has multiple enemies, many of which could have learned of my
time spent in the United States. I need to be certain of their identities before
I react.”
“Then you’ll kill them.”
“As I told you before, you won’t like the answers I provide.”
“I prefer the truth. Maybe it’ll be too much to handle, but you do come from
a ruthless family. I’m not some naïve little girl, Stefano. I know exactly
how you handle business when necessary.”
After taking a deep breath and holding it for some time, he gave me the
kind of answer that I hadn’t wanted to hear but one I knew was the truth. “If
you’re asking whether what I told you before was true, then yes, it is. I’ve
killed people in my line of work. They are family enemies, men who would
gladly turn the gun against me if given the chance. This is a war we fight
every day and one the Benedetti family is determined to win. I never said I
was a good man under any circumstances, but I do everything in my power
to keep from hurting anyone innocent, especially women and children. My
father followed that oath and I intend to as well.”
He made the entire situation sound almost polished and normal. I had no
idea what to say to him, so I didn’t bother. How could I already have even a
tiny number of feelings for a brutal murderer? Shivering, I closed my eyes
for a few seconds, collecting my thoughts.
When he made a quick turn, the paved area switching to little more than dirt
and gravel, I sat up in my seat. “Where are we going?”
“A surprise. Don’t you like surprises?” The coy look on his face was
unusual.
“I’m not certain. It depends on if there are any dead bodies buried in the
location.”
Chuckling in his dark and dangerous manner, he shot me a quick look. “I
assure you that bodies are placed in locations where they will be found, but
not on the Benedetti property.”
While I knew he was teasing to a point, I had no doubt he and his brothers
had disposed of dozens if not hundreds of bodies in various places. I forced
myself to look away, still curious where he was taking me. A few seconds
later, the glorious location came into view.
I unfastened my seatbelt, rising off the seat and peering over the structure of
the car. “Oh, my God. A lake?” I was shocked seeing the rolling hills give
way to a stunning view of the mountains and rocky shoreline, the crystal-
clear blue water as far as the eye could see.
“Lago di Vagli,” he said in his deep baritone. “This is one of only a handful
of locations where there’s easy access to the small shore. The majority of
the land surrounding the water is either rocky or covered in dense forest.
My ancestors bought this land because of this beautiful spot.”
“My God. I can see why. This is breathtaking.” For some reason, thoughts
regarding my mother slipped into my mind. Maybe because she’d taken me
to a beautiful beach location that was very similar the last trip we’d taken
together before she was… before she died.
“I thought you would like.” He studied my face, his brow furrowing. “Is
everything all right? You seem pale.”
“Just thinking about the past. When I was little, my mother took me to
somewhere that had a similar view.”
“I would love to hear more about your mother.”
After a few seconds, I shook my head. “I don’t want to talk about her. Not
now. Not ever.”
Exhaling, he squeezed my hand. “If this is too painful, then we can leave.”
“No, this is a part of you. As you said, a special place.”
He nodded, offering a sympathetic smile. “It really is.”
His accent seemed richer, the husky velvet rolling across my skin creating
prickles. As he crawled out of the car, he immediately opened the trunk then
removed the items I’d purchased. After getting out, I shifted closer, holding
my hand over my eyes to get a clear view.
A few seconds later, I realized he was humming as he prepared a canvas
bag with several of the items, including two of the Plexiglas wineglasses
Elsa had selected. She’d known where he was taking me. I was certain of it.
I eased to the back of the car, unable to keep a smile off my face as he
grabbed a blanket. As soon as he did, I noticed the arsenal he kept in the
trunk, the large unzipped canvas bag providing a clear view of several guns.
Shivering, I backed away, the reminder of the kind of man I was dealing
with never far from my mind.
He closed the trunk, reaching out in my direction. “Be careful. The weather
always wreaks havoc on the path. I haven’t been here in a long time, so it
might be treacherous.”
As he took my hand, tingles erupted along my arms and legs. He was
careful as he headed down the trail, the view even more incredible the
closer we came. When we were finally on the sandy shore, a moment of
peace washed into my system. The water was turquoise, so clear I was able
to see the bottom.
“I didn’t know this existed.”
“We have several lakes in the area, but this one will always be my favorite.
I used to come here when I was a kid, dreaming of becoming an
oceanographer or a shark wrangler or something.” He laughed as he placed
the items on the sand, flanking my side. “There are stories involving this
lake in particular. Some of the locals insist it’s haunted and that they are
visited by ghosts on a regular basis.”
“Why?”
“Because there is a city buried under the water.”
“You’re kidding me.”
He laughed softly. “No. I used to know exactly where it is, but it’s been a
long time. The environment is rich in fish and other wildlife and kept the
locals from going hungry during the worst times. My mother used to spin a
tale about the people who lived in the city. It was my favorite story that she
ever shared.”
“I can understand why.”
Even though I remained mesmerized by the beauty of the setting, I sensed
his overwhelming hunger, as if the man hadn’t eaten in weeks. The
electricity arcing around us seared my skin, making it almost impossible to
breathe. As much as I continued to desire to push him away, my attraction
continued to increase to the point my thoughts were jumbled. Good versus
evil. Light versus dark.
And nothing made sense any longer.
The pull toward the powerful man was so strong I felt lost.
In the moment.
In the need.
In the burn that boiled my blood.
His breathing erratic, he brushed his fingers down the length of my arm,
swirling circles on my hand. I dared not move, my legs trembling to the
point I would crumble with a single attempt. I closed my eyes, my mouth
pursed and vivid visions of what I knew he would do to me flashed in my
mind, one rolling after the other. And I wanted every action to happen.
Damn it, I required his brutal touch. I longed to be kissed.
And fucked.
And used.
And dominated.
Tied to his bed for hours in tight shackles, forced to do his bidding,
whipped for my insolence. I longed to remain naked, covered in his scent,
his cum inside. And yes, I wanted nothing more than for him to use every
hole, taking what he’d already claimed.
I was sick, aching inside, the thoughts ridiculous and sinful, but I couldn’t
imagine anything else.
When he lowered his head, pressing his lips across the nape of my neck, I
whimpered, my heart racing.
“Voglio ogni centimetro di te,” he whispered.
“What are you saying?”
“I want every inch of you, and I always take what I must have.” He bit
down on my skin, his rough tongue sweeping back and forth.
I clung to him, gripping his legs as my pulse skyrocketed. There was
nothing else in the world but the two of us. He took his time, nipping my
skin then rubbing his lips back and forth. As he wrapped his arm around
me, tugging my shirt from my shorts and pressing his thick bulge against
my bottom, stars flashed across my periphery of vision. How could I hunger
for a man who’d turned into the devil? Did it really matter any longer?
There were no other choices but to surrender.
As he unbuttoned my shirt, peeling the material away from my shoulders, I
held my breath. Very gently he removed the unwanted item, tossing it away
then cupping my lace-covered breasts. The moment he pinched my nipples
between his thumbs and forefingers, a series of moans slipped past my lips.
The pain was biting and beautiful and amazing and… The world was
spinning around me, and I could no longer feel my feet.
I wasn’t even aware that he’d unfastened my bra, sliding the straps down
my arms. The wafting of the light breeze against my aching nipples was
scintillating, goosebumps popping along every inch of skin.
He ground his hips back and forth, his cock throbbing. He was telling me in
no uncertain terms that he wouldn’t be able to keep his promise.
Stefano was going to fuck me in the ass.
As he lowered his hands, unfastening my shorts, I didn’t fight him. There
was no sense in doing so. He had utter control of me.
Now and always.
There was something filthy about the way he tugged my shorts down my
legs, guiding me to step out of them. I was surprised that he didn’t rip my
panties, very tenderly rolling them down my legs. When I was completely
naked, I bit my lower lip to keep from crying.
Growling, he cupped my breasts again, squeezing and kneading my tender
skin between his massive fingers. “I could eat you for days. Maybe I will.”
He laughed in his dark and throaty way, making me tingle all over once
again.
He dragged his tongue down my neck, moving to my shoulder and biting
down. After pinching and twisting my nipples, increasing the level of
anguish, he brushed his fingertips down my stomach, rubbing the tip of one
back and forth above my pussy.
Teasing me.
Tormenting me.
I could hear just how ragged my breathing had become, echoes bouncing in
my ears. I was chilled to the bone, but the explosion of fire in my belly
threatened to consume me. Unable to stop my body’s reaction, I bucked
forward, begging him in my way to touch me.
Finally, he did, swirling his finger around and around my clit several times.
“Oh, God. Yes.”
“You enjoy the way I touch you?” he asked in a gravelly tone.
“Yes.”
“Do you hunger for my cock?”
I nodded, barely able to answer with a breathless whisper. “Very much so.”
“Are you a good girl?” His voice was raspier, more commanding.
“Yes, sir.”
He pinched my clit with enough force I winced, but I didn’t want him to
stop. He sensed my increasing hunger, kicking my legs open wider then
wrapping his other arm around my thigh, sliding it up and down the length
of my pussy.
I was so wet and hot, trying desperately to catch my breath. Nothing had
ever felt so good.
“I’m going to teach you things about your gorgeous body. You will be
fucked in every way this afternoon. Over and over again.”
Another flash of light filtered across my eyes. I blinked several times, but
there was no sense in trying to focus. I rubbed my bottom against him, the
friction making my mouth water.
Chuckling darkly, he slipped several fingers just past my swollen folds,
flicking them up and down.
“Mmm… Please.”
“Please what, Alexandra?”
“Please fuck me.” I was some wanton creature, not the woman I knew from
before. My desire was too intense, turning me into a girl prepared to submit.
He pumped his fingers in and out several times and I met every thrust,
trying to force his fingers in deeper.
“Tsk. Tsk. Only when I say.” His words were laced with a hint of harshness.
“Stay where you are. Show me you can be a good little girl.”
Then he backed away, leaving me standing all alone.
I folded my arms across my breasts, uncertain of what to do. A part of me
wanted nothing more than to finish the pleasure, finger fucking myself.
But I knew better.
He would punish me if I did so. This was his time, and I was fully under his
control. I remained where I was, trying to keep from turning around. How
could he do this to me?
“Come here, my sweet. My hunger is too great.”
As I turned around, I noticed he’d removed his shirt and had pulled out the
wine. As he rested on the blanket, he seemed so relaxed. This was his
special place, and he was allowing me to join him. I walked closer, the scent
of his exotic aftershave spilling into every cell. I adored his fragrance, the
incredible mixture of spices and musk. I could barely feel my legs as I
walked closer, finally standing at the edge of the blanket.
What if someone saw us? What would they think?
The look on his face was carnal, the brute beckoning with a single finger.
As I lowered down onto the soft surface, I couldn’t take my eyes off him as
he opened the bottle of wine. A dark smirk appeared on his face as he
handed me a glass, pouring halfway before shifting to his own goblet. He
eased down onto his elbow, studying me intently and lifting his glass.
“To our wedding.”
Wedding.
The thought still resonated in an entirely different way than I suspected
most brides. I still couldn’t imagine marrying him, spending the rest of my
life in his clutches. Yet being so drawn to him, I also couldn’t imagine not
enjoying the sinful coupling. I swallowed hard then touched my glass to his,
the shift in wind creating another round of shivers. The taste of the smooth
merlot was incredible, but a single sip couldn’t ease my trepidation entirely.
I glanced from one side to the other, half expecting to see soldiers hovering
above us on the grassy hill.
He laughed softly, following my gaze. “No one is here. This is a very
private spot. You can relax.”
There was no possibility I could relax entirely, but I folded my legs, hiding
behind the glass. “Does anyone else come here?”
Shrugging, he glanced toward the water. “Not often if ever. Enrique
couldn’t care less about the estate and Matteo is too involved with business.
This was my personal respite as a kid, a place where dreams were made.”
He took a gulp of his drink, smiling after doing so. “I’ve missed the
enjoyment of our family wines.”
“You have an amazing product.”
He lifted a single eyebrow. “Which is why you don’t understand how our
family could maintain an entirely different level of business.”
“You’re right. I don’t. Why can’t you just stop selling drugs?”
As he swirled his glass, I could tell by the darkness in his eyes that he was
thinking about my question. When he finally answered, I was taken by the
pride he had in being a part of a crime syndicate.
“Drugs have become a necessary evil in this world. They are everywhere,
sold by thugs in the street and corporate attorneys in swanky offices on
Fifth Avenue in New York. Much of the garbage that’s sold is laced with
substances that kill within a few hours. My grandfather and great-
grandfather and others before them realized that a quality product could be
provided without ending life. That’s what they set out to do. That’s all my
brothers and I have ever known. Are we labeled as criminals? Absolutely,
but if the product is desired, this family will provide what is needed. For a
hefty price.”
“The winery is nothing more than a cover.”
“And a way of life for hundreds of people.” He took another swig before
reaching for my glass, easing both into the sand. “I’m not here to talk about
business. Come here.”
I crawled closer, my breath skipping. When I started to lie down next to
him, he waved me off with his hand.
“Sit on my face.”
Just the way he made the demand was dirty as well as sensuous. I scanned
the perimeter before obeying him, straddling his face. I’d never felt so filthy
in my life, but the sensations rocketing through me were incredible. My
nipples were hard as rocks, the wind only adding to the electricity shooting
through me.
Growling in a low and husky tone, he gripped my hips, widening my legs as
he held me aloft. “You’re so wet.”
Shuddering, I couldn’t answer but the feel of trickles of juice sliding down
both my legs was evocative. I closed my eyes, my body swaying as he
brought my pussy closer to his face. As he usually did, he teased me with
his tongue, sliding the tip across my clit several times. I was unable to keep
several moans from popping up from my throat. He knew exactly how to
keep my arousal heightened, pushed to an entirely different level than I was
used to.
As he flicked his tongue back and forth, I couldn’t keep a smile from
crossing my face. The wafting scent of my feminine wiles was a powerful
aphrodisiac, even more so than the fragrance of his increasing testosterone.
He sucked on my tender tissue and within seconds, it was ultra-sensitive.
Panting, I could no longer feel anything but the glorious way he was
sucking me.
“Pinch your nipples for me, my bride. Soon they will be pierced.”
The thought was riveting, and I obeyed instantly, plucking my nipples then
twisting and pulling them. I was driven to an almost instant nirvana as he
became more forceful, dragging his tongue up and down the length of my
pussy. But he took his time, languishing in his actions, keeping me just on
the edge of the most perfect bliss.
With every swipe of his tongue, I was pushed closer to nirvana, but he was
an expert at feasting on me, pulling back when I got close to orgasming.
When he finally buried his face into my wetness, he became a total savage,
the sounds erupting from deep inside of him nothing more than an animal in
heat.
I continued pinching and twisting my nipples until they were aching,
longing to be sucked by his hot mouth.
“Oh, yes. Yes. Yes.”
My guttural sounds seemed to delight him. He thrust his tongue past my
swollen folds, shifting his face up and down as he feasted.
Unable to keep my balance, I leaned forward, placing my hands on the
sound then undulating my hips. As he started to smack my bottom, I rode
his face hard, my heart racing from the intensity of my actions. I fell into a
perfect la-la land, hungering for more.
The hard smacks continued but I wasn’t able to feel the pain, just the
amazing bliss he was providing. Within seconds, I knew I couldn’t hold
back the explosive orgasm. As my entire body sizzled from the blazing heat
he was providing, I threw my head back, trying and failing to hold back a
scream.
“Yes!”
The orgasm rushed into me like a massive tidal wave, forcing my body to
jerk. I clawed at the sand, struggling to remain in position.
His growls became more prominent, every savage sound he made driving
me into another raging climax. His fingers dug into me as he continued
licking furiously, pushing me to another incredible round of ecstasy. I
slapped my hand on the sand, no longer able to breathe, but he refused to let
me go.
Stefano licked furiously, moving his head up and down until the second
orgasm turned into a beautiful wave of euphoria. The scream coming from
my mouth was strangled, my heart hammering against my chest. I had no
idea how long he kept licking me but when I realized he was shifting my
legs away from his face, sliding my shaking body away, I whimpered like
some child hungering for more.
His face glistened, his nostrils flaring as he dragged his tongue across his
lips before easing me onto my back on the blanket. As he rose to his feet, I
took several shallow breaths. Every part of me was aching, longing for the
brutal man to drive his cock deep inside.
He studied me with the most intense eyes as he finished undressing, finally
lowering down and resting his hands on either side of me. The way his long
hair framed his face and his dark eyelashes sculpted his chiseled features
only adding to the tingles washing down to my toes.
“Now, I fuck you.”
As he lowered down, spreading my legs further apart, there was something
so primitive about the way he was staring at me. He never blinked, his
pupils little more than pinpricks.
I wrapped both legs around him, palming his chest. I continued to feel the
euphoric effects, every cell in my body lit from the explosive fire. Purring, I
trailed one hand down his chest, wrapping my fingers around his thick
cock. As I rolled the tip up and down my pussy, he issued a low and throaty
growl.
“Be careful teasing me,” he huffed.
“But that’s what you did to me.”
“Because I’m allowed.” As soon as I placed his cockhead into my swollen
folds, he thrust the entire length inside.
The force was exactly as I expected but the sensations were so much more.
“Oh… My…” I bit back a cry as he lowered his head, pressing his lips
against my nose before easing down to drag his tongue around my mouth.
“Such a little vixen.”
“Uh-huh.” I tilted my head, forcing out lips together, rolling my hands over
his shoulders then tangling my fingers in his long hair.
When he slowly pulled all the way out, I felt a sense of loss. He slammed
into me again as he pushed his tongue deep inside my mouth. The
combination of wine and the taste of the man was irresistible. I wrapped my
feet together as he pumped in and out, taking his time as my muscles
expanded to accept his wide girth.
For a few beautiful seconds, we were as one, coupling out of a desperate
need yet there seemed to be so much more. With every brutal thrust, my
body was rocked. His tongue dominated mine, sweeping back and forth,
leaving me breathless all over again. As another orgasm pushed into me, I
dug my fingers into the back of his neck.
He thrust harder and faster, the kiss erupting into something savage and
primal. I screamed into his mouth, pushing against him until I was able to
arch my back. He fucked me long and hard, driving into me like a wild
animal. Then just as quickly as he’d taken me, he rolled me over, forcing
me to straddle his hips.
I shoved my hands against his chest, breaking the kiss and panting. “So
bad.”
His smile was devilish, his eyes twinkling as he wrapped his hands around
my breasts. “Always, sweet Alexandra.”
I no longer hated the sound of my name, his voice only adding to the desire
that had already claimed me. As I began to ride him, bucking like a crazed
beast, I threw my head back, blinking several times as I tried to stare up at
the sky. It was no use, my mind as well as my vision far too foggy. He
relinquished control if only for a few precious seconds. The feel of having
his cock buried deep inside was amazing, the freedom of being out in the
open deliciously sinful but it added to the electricity continuing to shoot
through both of us.
“So beautiful,” he whispered as he rolled my nipples between his fingers.
What was strange to me was that for perhaps the first time, I felt beautiful.
While I wanted this to last, within a few seconds I was driven into another
even more powerful orgasm.
He murmured in Italian, pinching my nipples as I blasted into ecstasy. I
didn’t need to understand the words to realize he was letting go more than
he’d done before. Perhaps there was some level of goodness inside of him.
A few seconds later exhaustion settled in, my pussy oversensitive. I
dropped my head, trying to catch my breath. As he brushed hair away from
my face, a dominating look crossed his.
“I can’t wait any longer to take every inch of you. It’s not possible. You are
too tempting.”
Within seconds, he shifted me off his heated body, moving behind me.
Gasping, I crumpled my hands around the soft blanket, trying to focus on
the water as he rubbed his fingers up and down the crack of my ass. Panic
almost settled in, forcing me to take several deep breaths. How the hell was
I supposed to handle his thick cock shoved inside my asshole?
“Relax, my bad girl.”
I bit my lower lip to keep from crying as he slipped a single finger into my
dark hole. My entire body shook as he pumped it in and out, adding a
second then third finger.
He pressed his hand against the small of my back, caressing my skin as he
drove his fingers into my forbidden place.
“So tight,” he whispered.
I continued to shudder, a rush of adrenaline keeping my muscles tense.
Even the soothing feeling of his fingers sliding across my skin was unable
to take away the apprehension. He wasn’t normally gentle in anything he
did, certainly not romantic. This was a new layer of being taken by the
powerful brute of a man. I tried to shove my ugly feelings aside but the
moment I felt him press the tip of his cock against my asshole, I threw my
head back and moaned.
“Breathe, baby girl. Just breathe.” His command was extra dark, but the
words all tumbled together.
I took scattered breaths, bracing against what I was about to face. When he
pushed his shaft just inside, I involuntarily reacted, trying to crawl away.
“Not so fast. You belong to me.” He gripped both hips, his fingers digging
into his possession.
As the first wash of pain erupted into my system, I did everything I could to
keep my sanity. “Uh. Uh. Uh. Uh.” There was no way to form an
understandable sentence, and my thoughts were muddled as fuck. When he
drove another two inches inside, hitting the tight ring of muscle, I was
certain I was going to lose my mind, anguish smashing into my muscles. I
flinched, tossing my head back and forth.
His patience ended and the second he thrust the entire remainder of his cock
inside, I issued a silent scream. He leaned over me, holding his shaft inside
as my muscles attempted to get used to being strained.
“That’s it. So damn tight. I love being inside of you.”
His whispered words pulsed in my ears as the sensations started to change,
my muscles relaxing. He intertwined our fingers together as he pumped in
and out, taking his time at first. But as the seconds passed, his hunger
increasing, he became more forceful. Soon, he was pushing us both closer
and closer to the ground.
I was shocked as the near anguish shifted, morphing into an unusual
pleasure, one that I’d never experienced. Exhaling, I was able to relax as he
plunged into me, finally meeting every hard thrust with one of my own. The
rhythm was intense, but the enjoyment continued to increase. This was like
the world of hedonism, where all fantasies could come true. I almost
laughed at the thought as he continued fucking me.
His actions became wilder, the sound of his skin slapping against mine even
more of a powerful aphrodisiac. He was ripping away the last of my
inhibitions, pushing me into an unknown world, but his actions left me
wanting more.
He nuzzled against my neck as he thrust hard and fast, pushing me beyond
the limits of my reason. I could feel beads of his sweat sliding against my
skin, the breeze keeping my nipples at full attention. Within seconds, I
could tell he was close to coming, his breathing irregular and his body
tensing. I lifted my head, a smile crossing my face as I squeezed my
muscles.
His roar was a sweet reward as he erupted, filling me with his seed.
As the bad man held me against him, remaining inside, I couldn’t ignore the
fact I was starting to fall for him. There was no acceptable reason or
possibility of making it right in my mind.
But it was the truth.
A filthy, disgusting reality.
 CHAPTER 12

S tefano

“Stronzante del cazzo,” I muttered as I approached the small former church.

Left abandoned after a great flood, Matteo had purchased the building and
surrounding grounds, spending a significant amount of money in
refurbishments. Given its location in Italy, my brother considered the
church the perfect site to hold meetings of the Consortium he’d demanded
restart in our father’s honor. I found it ironic. A place once considered holy
now holding meetings involving murderers. Then again, my father always
did have a sense of humor.
I glanced at Cassis, smiling as he rolled his eyes. Two other soldiers had
been tasked with guarding my house, more protecting the estate. This was a
prime time to be targeted, especially if there were any leaks in our
organization. Matteo had challenged me on my concerns, certain our people
were completely loyal. I had my doubts even if there was nothing to back
up my instincts.
Enrique laughed. “Fucking bullshit,” he repeated. “I would have to agree. I
do not like sitting down with any man I can’t trust.”
I knew exactly why Matteo had pushed up the meeting by two months.
With the Russians attempting to move in, we either used this coalition to
our advantage or all of us would be forced to risk the possibility of losing
prime territory and business. That wasn’t acceptable.
Still, the thought of entering into any kind of business proposition with the
likes of Riccardo Alario or Carlo Rossi didn’t sit well with me. They’d been
family enemies for over a generation, always pushing the boundaries of
decency as well as the code we all lived under.
While only the Boss and Underboss of each organization was allowed to sit
on the council, Enrique’s status as family allowed him to participate.
Rossi’s only son had yet to descend to the throne of Underboss given his
young age, but from reputation, the man currently serving in the son’s place
was little more than a savage. At least given his Russian descent, Gregor
Orlov could provide an interesting insight into Sergei Balakin’s intentions.
We would have to wait and see.
Only having daughters, Alario brought his Consigliere, refusing to name an
Underboss.
“Even if the conversation is productive, that means shit in my mind,” I
growled.
“Our coalition will protect our borders,” Enrique responded, although there
was no conviction in his tone. “The Frenchman isn’t coming, at least
according to Matteo.”
I despised the French asshole almost as much, although he’d never made
the slightest move against our empire. “Well, this is just the beginning.”
We continued to wait outside, although the sound of several approaching
vehicles meant our other guests were about to arrive. I stared up at the aging
tower where the bell used to toll. At least the facility as well as the location
was not only neutral, but also well secured, the destination kept a secret
amongst all parties. Several of our soldiers were already in position,
ensuring there would be no surprise guests.
“How’s Alexandra holding up?” Enrique asked as four cars pulled down the
long driveway.
“As well as to be expected given she was taken from everything she loves.”
I shot him a look, the darkness in his eyes the same as always. I had no
doubt he’d have significant issues accepting a bride chosen for him by our
brother. “So you are aware, I have someone I trust keeping track of Gillian
O’Sullivan’s whereabouts. Since I was attacked so blatantly, I have a
feeling O’Sullivan will do everything in his power to keep his daughter out
of our hands.”
I could see a moment of fury riding his face as he turned to look at me, but
he withheld his objections as the vehicles came in close proximity. The door
to the church opened behind us and both Matteo and Enzo exited, flanking
our sides.
This was a show of leadership as well as one of power. We remained quiet
as the vehicle doors were opened. As Rossi and Alario approached, both
men seemed pensive. They’d brought soldiers of their own, men who would
wait outside with our Capos, guarding all parties inside.
“Gentlemen. Welcome,” Matteo said as he looked from one man to the
other before nodding out of respect.
“An interesting choice for a meeting,” Riccardo laughed.
“I think it’s fitting,” Carlo said as he shifted his attention in my direction.
“Quite the formidable empire.”
Matteo chuckled. “We are very much like our father, Carlo.”
After additional introductions were made, we walked into the church. I had
to give Matteo credit; the beautiful cathedral had been restored, providing a
stately backdrop to the oversized conference room table. As we took our
seats, Matteo in the head chair, I was reminded how much I loathed politics
of any kind, including in the world of mafia kingpins.
There was quiet in the revered space after everyone settled.
Carlo Rossi cleared his throat, prepared to make a formal statement. He
considered his organization true Cosa Nostra, handling his affairs as his
Sicilian ancestors did. Very little had changed in his brutal and archaic
methods, but he was well respected given his wealth and influence.
“Thank you, Don Benedetti, for providing this opportunity. I think we can
all agree that Sergei Balakin’s recent actions indicate he is moving up his
timeframe into attempting several takeovers.” Carlo took a few seconds to
study every man in the room. His husky voice reminded me of my father’s,
a product of too many cigars and snifters of cognac.
“Agreed,” Riccardo finally said. “The rumors are that he’s planning on
attacking our shipping element first.”
“Do not trust rumors,” I stated.
“My brother is correct. We need accurate information.” Matteo folded his
hands.
“Tell them what you’ve heard, Gregor,” Carlo demanded as he shifted
toward his Underboss.
The Russian rubbed his jaw, his expression difficult to read. “Balakin is a
pig, a man who rules without honor. However, he’s amassed an army by
issuing threats. They will do what he says, even laying down their lives if
necessary. While there have been defectors, very few have made it out of
the country alive.”
“Why do I have the feeling you’ve been in contact with one of these
defectors?” I asked as I sat back in the seat. I could tell by the look the man
gave me that we wouldn’t get along. That was fine with me.
“Because I have. What he told me is that there is a three-stage plan already
in motion, which will include eliminating every member of their rival mafia
family.” Gregor seemed tense, which raised a red flag.
“And then?” Enrique asked.
“Then he will concentrate on the shorelines, securing them before moving
inland. Trust me that there will be much bloodshed.” His heavy Russian
accent only accentuated his level of anger. I didn’t like the man and he
certainly wasn’t someone who could be trusted.
I shifted my gaze toward Matteo, and we locked eyes.
Exhaling, Matteo took his time. “Then we need to beef up security.”
“We also need a plan to protect each other,” Riccardo added.
“Agreed. We have much to lose.” Carlo smacked his palm against the table.
“And we will not allow the Russian bastards to come into our home
country. Never.”
“I’m curious, Gregor. Who is Balakin planning on attacking first?”
Gregor curled his upper lip. “That I do not know. Only Balakin and his
closest consorts are aware of that level of information.”
I didn’t buy that for a minute. He knew more than he was willing to tell,
perhaps at the direction of Rossi.
“Are we in agreement that we will provide each other with additional
security if necessary?” Matteo asked after a full minute of silence.
“Agreed,” Carlo stated first.
“Yes, I will allow it,” Riccardo answered.
Matteo looked at Enrique first then to me. Only after I gave him a single
nod did he answer. “Then let this agreement stand until no longer necessary.
Be advised that if anyone in this consortium breaks the allegiance, there
will be formal punishment.”
Both Carlo and Riccardo nodded in respect. Only Gregor remained with his
arms folded, his eyes piercing mine. I had the distinct feeling that he and I
would end up in a dark alley one day. The thought brought a smile.
After handling other items of business including clearer separation in
shipping lanes, the meeting finally concluded. I’d been surprised that
Matteo hadn’t brought the group into the more modern world of using
Zoom instead of physically getting together, but after the others were gone,
I understood his reasoning. He’d used my father’s tactics. A home court
advantage. That allowed for weaknesses to be shown and power plays to be
used.
I yanked my sunglasses from my pocket, sliding them on as I stared at the
group of men as they left. As Matteo approached, I took a deep breath.
“Interesting meeting.”
“Gregor is lying,” he said quietly.
“Yes.” We remained quiet until their vehicles disappeared out of sight.
“Any information on what happened in Miami?”
“No one is laying claim to the attack, but O’Sullivan contends that he had
nothing to do with it.” I turned to face him. “Just like he had nothing to do
with hiring our half-brother.” A half-brother we hadn’t known existed until
he’d attempted to destroy the family, Matteo almost becoming his first
victim.
Matteo snorted. “Yes, I remember, brother. At this point, we can do nothing.
I suggest you move up the date of your wedding.”
“Tell me, Matteo. Are you more worried about winning this game you
started or about our safety?”
He tipped his head, taking his time before answering. “Both.”
At least my brother never shied away from telling the truth, no matter how
ugly or painful.
He hesitated after walking away, turning back to face me. “I’m going to be
a father.”
I wasn’t surprised at the news. “Congratulations.”
Nodding several times, he stared at me intently for a few seconds. “I’d like
you to be the baby’s godfather.”
The request was more touching than I could have imagined. “I’d be
honored.”
A smile crossed his face, and I was able to tell just how happy he was.
Maybe one day that would be possible in my life. Maybe.

Fatherhood. I couldn’t get the thought out of my mind. None of the

Benedetti siblings had ever expressed an interest in having a family and
continuing the legacy, perhaps because all three of us knew exactly what the
future would hold for every child. I stared down at the last of my drink,
swirling the liquid before polishing it off. The subject had never been
broached with Alexandra and my guess was she’d never agree. It was
certainly something I wouldn’t force on her, even though my father had
pushed all of us to have large families. Good ole Pops. He’d believed in the
old ways, more to Sicilian roots, never quite commanding the new century.
“Dinner was lovely,” Alexandra said in her quiet voice.
I studied the way the candlelight reflected against her cheeks, the shimmer
almost iridescent. I’d spent the rest of the afternoon overseeing business,
making certain there were no holdups in payment or in outgoing shipments.
I also added another layer of security, informing the soldiers in charge of
the various operations what they could expect.
I hadn’t been able to get past the gut feeling I had regarding Gregor. My
instinct told me he had a hidden agenda, perhaps even working for Balakin.
That would be blatant for any mafia Don to do, although the Russians never
played fair.
“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” I said before getting to my feet, moving toward
the bar and refilling my glass. I could feel her eyes burning into me. She’d
been mostly quiet, but the tension had been entirely different between us,
less caustic.
“You’re tense,” she said a few seconds later.
“Just business.”
“It’s always going to be just business with you. Isn’t it? Even if we were
actually a real couple, you wouldn’t tell me anything. Some code you must
follow?”
She always had a way of making me laugh. As I turned to face her, hunger
erupted all over again. As I walked closer, moving slowly like the predator I
was, a warm blush crept up her cheeks. She knew exactly what I was
thinking, what I craved.
“It is true that women are not allowed to be a part of my world; however,
that doesn’t mean I won’t share certain things with you.”
“Then what was the meeting about today?” I could tell by the wry smile on
her face that she was attempting to find her place in the world of the
Benedetti family. I had to admit that I was growing fonder of her every day.
Even though I hadn’t expected it or wanted that to happen, she’d managed
to pry open a portion of my heart. “If you want my respect or trust, you
have to place a certain amount of trust in me in return,” she added.
I lifted my glass in respect, my cock already aching. The events of the
afternoon before had been incredible, the night spent talking about nothing
in particular refreshing. She hadn’t pushed nor had I, merely getting to
know each other. What I realized was that she was extremely intelligent, her
love of numbers likely useful inside the organization. That might come with
time.
“It was a meeting of various mafia Dons discussing a particular enemy.”
“Mafia Dons actually get together, like in The Godfather?” As she started to
laugh, she placed her hand over her mouth. “How very archaic of you.”
Her laughter brought out a chuckle. “I hadn’t thought of it that way. Perhaps
it is old school, but helpful in preventing turf wars.”
“And who is this enemy?”
“Russians.”
“Oh, sounds terrifying.”
“Make no mistake, Alexandra. The Russians are thugs who use tactics that
make ours seem weak. They are dangerous.”
She moved to a standing position, sashaying closer. She’d chosen a
provocative dress on purpose, the body-hugging red dress enticing the hell
out of me. When she dragged the tip of her finger down my chest, I issued a
low growl that made her tremble.
“And you’re not dangerous?”
I took a swig of my drink, unable to take my eyes off her. “Very much so,
but they eat their young for breakfast.”
“Oh, cannibals.” Her teasing voice was far too seductive.
“Yes, something like that. I trusted you with something involving my world.
Now, it’s your turn.”
“Fair enough. What do you want to know? How I turn small amounts of
money into fortunes within a few months’ time?”
“Hmmm… Perhaps, but something more personal. Tell me about your
mother.”
She stiffened immediately, trying to pull away. I gripped her arm, tugging
her even closer.
“Trust me, Alexandra. I don’t want to hurt you, but I can tell that whatever
happened to your mother has affected your entire life.”
Her mouth twisted in frustration, and she did her best to break free of my
hold. “It’s not important any longer.”
“Yes, it is. Trust is a two-way street.”
She blinked several times, tears forming in her eyes. “Don’t ask things that
might provide horrible answers.”
“I think I can take it.”
Sighing, she closed her eyes. A full thirty seconds passed, her mouth
twisting. “She was murdered in front of me when I was eight years old.”
“What?” I instantly bristled, my heart thudding against my chest.
Nodding several times, her lower lip quivered. “Yes. I was very young at
the time. We were leaving a park. A car drove up and stopped only a few
feet away. Then the window was rolled down and shots were fired. I didn’t
know what was happening, but I felt my mother’s hand slip from mine.
Then…” She pressed her hand over her mouth and nose, doing everything
she could to hold back the sobs.
I wrapped my hand around her neck, caressing her gently in
encouragement.
After issuing a choking sound, she continued. “When I looked down, she
was covered in blood. That’s about all I remember. Except for screaming
and crying and begging her to move.”
My God. What kind of monster took a woman away from her child? My gut
told me the answer. I did what I could to curtail my anger, pulling her
against my chest and putting the glass on the table. “I’m so sorry. There are
no words.”
She cried for only a couple of minutes then pushed herself away, rising onto
her tiptoes and surprising me with a kiss on my lips. It was soft and gentle,
just like the woman herself. God, I wanted to keep her protected, to never
allow her to endure anything like that again.
And I wanted nothing more than to hunt down the bastard who had
destroyed her life.
“She was my everything. Learning to live without her was tough, but I
made it through.” Her voice was as strong as ever, determined to ride out
the pain. She was perhaps the strongest woman I’d ever met.
“I hope your father helped.”
Her laugh sounded bitter. “He had no idea how to handle a child. At first I
had a nanny, then was sent off to school when I was old enough. What
always bothered me was that I never saw him cry. He never spoke about her
again, removing her pictures within a week of her murder.”
“Did they ever find the person responsible?”
“No. It remains one great big mystery.” She stared down at her hands,
rubbing them together vigorously. “I will never forget the blood. I tried to
wake her. I did everything I could, begging her to talk to me. Her eyes
stared up and I could swear there was a smile on her face.” Another tear
slipped down her cheek.
Very gently I wiped it away with my thumb, continuing to caress her face.
“She is with you always. You do know that.”
“That’s what everyone kept telling me. My psychiatrist. My doctor. My
teachers. I felt her in my heart. She used to whisper in my ear at night,
singing me a lullaby. Then she just stopped.”
“Maybe she knew you were all right.”
“Maybe.” She eased out of my arms, moving stiffly then grabbing her glass
of wine. I could tell how much she was shaking.
I’d never been the kind of man who held compassion for anyone, but she
deserved so much in her life. I wanted nothing more than to be able to
provide that for her, showering her with everything her heart desired, but I
realized that all she wanted was the warmth of a family as well as love.
Unfortunately, I didn’t think I could give her what she needed, and it nearly
tore me apart.
I closed my eyes, making another promise to my beautiful bride to be.
I would hunt down the motherfucker responsible and I already knew who
that was.
Her father.
The bastard would learn the meaning of the word revenge.
As I walked toward her, she cocked her head, her eyes still shimmering. I
held out my hand, giving her a single nod. “Come with me.”
“Where?”
“To bed. Our bed. I want to make love to you.”
Her eyes opened wide, but a slight smile crossed her face as she gripped my
fingers. As she squeezed my hand, my heartbeat increased. I led her out of
the room and up the stairs, allowing all the ugliness of the day to fade away.
I wanted her close, to be able to hold her heated body against me for an
extended period of time.
However, tomorrow would be an entirely different situation. I would take a
trip to New York City, and I would finish what was started my way. Period.
After sweeping her into the room and turning on a single light, I moved
toward the set of French doors. I wanted the scent of night-blooming
jasmine and other flowers to waft into the room.
I resisted laughing. Maybe there was a romantic bone in my body after all.
“Do you mind if I change?” she asked in such a demure tone of voice that it
startled me.
“You look incredible.” I turned around to face her, taking my time
advancing as I admired her voluptuous figure and long legs. Everything
about her made my mouth water, especially the way the dim lighting played
off her silky red hair.
Alexandra brushed her fingers along the nape of her neck, a slight blush
forming on her cheeks. “Maybe I want to get into something more
comfortable.”
“Then I suggest you hurry. My patience is wearing thin.” A series of tingles
swept through me, keeping my cock at full attention and the adrenaline rush
high.
“So demanding,” she whispered before heading toward the bathroom.
Just watching her walk was breathtaking. I unbuttoned my cuffs, rolling up
my sleeves before turning down the comforter and staring at the massive
bed I’d purchased from an antique store many years before. Everything else
in the house was modern in appearance, but I’d wanted something entirely
different for the space where I slept, although sleeping through a full night
was almost an impossibility.
After placing my handgun inside the nightstand drawer, I stepped onto the
veranda, gazing up at the star-filled sky. I’d never thought about how lucky
I was to grow up with both parents and two brothers. While we’d never
been a typical family in several ways, my father had enjoyed doting on
everyone at Christmas, especially the employees. My mother had the most
lavish parties, inviting guests from several countries. We’d always been a
part of them, learning at an early age that politics were played even during a
holiday party.
But Christmas Eve and Christmas Day had been sacred. Food and presents,
wine and laughter. Other than our birthdays, it was the only time I heard
frivolity in the house. I missed those days, had taken them for granted. How
ironic it had taken the passing of my father to realize how important family
truly was.
Maybe having a child in the fold would allow for a continuation of my
father’s ways.
As I drank in the atmosphere, I felt a strange pull in my heart. I was falling
hard for Alexandra and it didn’t make any sense. Huffing, I realized that my
grip on the railing was white knuckled. What the hell was I afraid of? The
answer was simple. Losing her. From here on out, she would be a target for
anyone attempting to destroy me.
“A dollar for your thoughts.”
Her voice sent shivers down my spine. “American or Italian?”
“I did say a dollar, didn’t I?”
“That’s a lot of money for my thoughts.”
“I’m a big spender.”
As I shifted in her direction, my vision was immediately hazy, but the sight
of her in a beautiful nightgown was almost too much to bear. I had to rein in
my control, or I would devour her within seconds. And I did want this night
to last. “Hmmm… I was thinking about our honeymoon. Maybe the South
of France.”
“Liar. I can almost read your thoughts.”
“Okay, then ten dollars in American money if you can tell me what I was
thinking about.”
“Oh,” she mused as she walked closer. “Now who’s the big spender?”
Laughing, I was curious what she would come up with.
She rose onto her toes, staring me directly in the eyes. Then she placed her
hand on my heart. “You were thinking about your father.”
I couldn’t have been more shocked. “Lady, you have hidden talents.”
“I told you that already.”
As I gathered her into my arms, lifting her off her feet, the amount of joy
rushing into me was indescribable. She had a way of breaking through my
armor, creating more need than I’d ever experienced to be normal. Just…
normal. “I think I’m beginning to realize that.” I slowly lowered my head,
drinking in her exotic perfume, the scent expanding my burning desire.
“I just might surprise you.” She tilted her head until our lips were only
centimeters apart. She crawled her fingers up my chest, her light touch
adding gasoline to the fire. Then she slid her arms around my neck, purring
softly.
“I’m looking forward to it.” I crushed my mouth over hers, keeping her
aloft. I slid one hand under her bottom, positioning the other behind her
head, tangling my fingers in her long strands. There was nothing like the
feel of having her in my arms, pressed tightly against my body. As I slipped
my tongue inside, the naughty vixen in her took over and she tried to
dominate, but I refused to allow it.
The beast chained inside of me was begging to be free, to ravage her in
unspeakable measures, but tonight was all about exploration in an entirely
different way. I’d never made love to a woman, merely fucking them for my
enjoyment, but every second with Alexandra opened up an entirely new
world for me.
As well as more intense cravings.
She moaned into the kiss, undulating her body, sliding one of her legs
around mine. The taste of her was like the sweetest honey and I could hold
her for hours, but I wouldn’t be able to wait for long. The way our bodies
molded together was utter perfection. It was as if she was meant for me.
The moment of intimacy became more passionate, lights flashing in front of
my eyes. It seemed the world was spinning around us, time holding no
meaning any longer. I squeezed her bottom, digging my fingers into her
through the thin material, but I needed to touch her skin. As I rolled her
gown in my fingers, finally able to slip my hand underneath, she pushed
against me, taking several scattered breaths.
“Are you hungry, big boy?”
“Damn it, woman. You are driving me crazy.”
“I thought you liked it when I teased you.”
I nipped her lower lip then fisted her hair, yanking back her head. With a
series of growls, I dragged my tongue down her cheek to her jaw then
circled the tip around her lips several times.
She wiggled in my hold, sliding her heated body back and forth. The
friction she created was maddening.
“Be careful, little girl. I am the big bad wolf.” I sucked on her neck, guttural
sounds of hunger pushing up from my chest. If she only knew the filthy
things that I could do to her. I pulled her into a deeper arc, brushing my lips
into her cleavage. The gown was perfect on her, the sheer material
highlighting the prize underneath. Using my teeth, I peeled away the
bodice, exposing her breast. When I started to suck on her nipple, several
moans slipped past her lips.
I adored her cries of passion, the sound boosting my longing to an explosive
level. Tonight was no exception.
“Maybe I like your rough side,” she purred.
My hunger only increasing, I sucked on her nipple, flicking my tongue back
and forth before biting down. As her cries of ecstasy filled the night air, my
cock pushed hard against the zipper of my trousers. My muscles remained
tense, my heart thudding against my chest as my balls tightened. I would
need relief soon.
I shifted my attention to her other hardened bud, nipping and kissing as she
clung to me, digging her nails into my arms. There was nothing so
electrifying as the sound of her whimpers increasing, fueling the beast even
more. It was almost impossible not to rip away the gown, exposing her
naked body to the night air. I had difficulty thinking clearly, my mind
blurred as my sadistic intentions took hold.
After a full minute of torment, I couldn’t take it any longer, sweeping her
into my arms and taking long strides as I returned to our bedroom. I held
her close for a few seconds, gazing into her luminescent eyes. She was so
innocent, a vulnerable creature who didn’t deserve to be forced to marry a
savage like me.
Yet there was nothing and no one that would take her away from me. Not
now.
Not ever.
As I eased her onto her feet, she narrowed her eyes, her long lashes
flittering across her rosy cheeks. She’d never looked more beautiful than
she did in her virginal white gown. I backed away, my eyes never leaving
her as I unbuttoned my shirt. She kept her gaze, dragging her tongue back
and forth across her lips in her usual seductive mode.
My entire body was on fire as I yanked the dense material past my
shoulders, tossing it away. I took another step away, growling as I slowly
lowered my gaze to her perfectly painted toes. When I cocked my head, I
pointed my index finger. “Undress. I need to see that gorgeous body of
yours.”
She was trembling, her lower lip quivering, but her smile was mischievous.
The woman truly thought she was in control. She took her time lowering a
single strap, darting quick looks in my direction.
I continued to growl, kicking off my shoes and unfastening my belt. “Be
very careful, my lovely bride to be, or I’ll be forced to strap your sexy
bottom until it’s a brilliant shade of crimson.”
“No, you won’t. You’re in too much need.” She blew me a kiss then eased
the other strap from her shoulder, closing her eyes and tossing her head as
she tugged down the material. By the point she allowed the nightgown to
fall to the floor, almost every ounce of control was gone.
The shadowed light outlined her hourglass figure perfectly and I wanted her
long legs wrapped around me as I took her like the brutal man I was.
I tugged the thick strap through the loops slowly, enjoying her expression
shift from angst to electrified need. After folding it in two, I snapped it
against my hand, smiling as I placed it on the table. “For later because you
will always be a bad girl in need of discipline.”
“We shall see.” Her defiance would also always be a part of her. Then
again, I did so love a challenge. I would still break her, but not her spirit or
her vivaciousness.
“Come here.”
“And what if I don’t?”
“Then you won’t like your punishment.” Every word out of her mouth
made me smile. I took a deep breath, filling my body with her scent as she
approached. When she was only a few inches away, I rolled my fingers
down the length of her arms.
“If I’m not allowed to wear any clothes, then you shouldn’t be either.”
Alexandra unfastened my pants, peeling them away and wasting no time
sliding them down my hips. She dropped to the floor, lifting first one foot
then the other, yanking the trousers away. Her touch remained gentle as she
brushed her fingers along the inside of my legs, finally returning to a
standing position.
I cupped both sides of her face, pulling her closer. “I’m going to devour
you.”
“Then do so.”
Without hesitation, I lifted her into the air, forcing her to straddle my hips.
She laughed softly as she slid her hand between us, positioning the tip of
my cock against her pussy. When I impaled her with the entire length, she
threw her head back and moaned.
I was shaking, the feel of her muscles clamping around my shaft setting the
beast free. No longer was I man, just a savage hungry to mate. She gripped
my shoulders as I lifted her again, bringing her down with an equal amount
of force. I adored the way her full breasts jiggled, my mouth watering all
over again.
As I cupped her bottom, pumping her up and down, her eyes filled with
lust. The surge in electricity between us was even more explosive than
before. Within seconds, I slammed her against the wall, jutting my hips
forward as I fucked her. The feel of her long legs wrapped around me was a
powerful aphrodisiac, driving me to the point of madness.
I slapped my hands against the wall, able to keep driving deep inside. My
muscles ached, my cock begging to release, but I was determined to fuck
her for as long as possible.
“Oh, yes. Yes…” She tossed her head back and forth, keeping her eyes
closed.
Hungering for even more, I carried her toward the bed, gently laying her
down. When I positioned one leg over my shoulder then the other, she
jerked up from the bed, her eyes glassy.
“I love being inside of you,” I managed, the gravelly sound of my voice
unrecognizable.
Her naughty girl smile returned as she pressed her palms against my chest,
kneading my skin. “So big.”
As her pussy muscles stretched, I could tell she was getting close to an
orgasm. I slowed my rhythm, enjoying the dancing sensations as the climax
swept over her.
“Yes. Yes. Yes!” She jerked up, her entire body quivering. Her beautiful
screams filtered into my ears, and it was sweeter than any score of music.
“Do you want more?” I slowed once again, enjoying her myriad
expressions.
“Yes, please. Yes.”
“Then scream out my name. Tell me what you want.” When she hesitated, I
growled. “Tell. Me.”
“Harder. Faster. I need you. Stefano!”
I pushed her further onto the bed, easing her legs to the sheets, savoring the
sweet moments as she brushed her calf against my leg. “You are so
exquisite.” I pumped deep inside, almost instantly bringing her to another
orgasm.
She jerked up, tilting her head, only this time the sounds were strangled as
the single climax shifted into a wave, each one more violent than the one
before.
Panting, she could barely keep her eyes open. Her entire face was
shimmering, her long hair splayed out across the pillows. She was the
picture of a princess.
My princess.
I eased one arm over her head then the other, holding them in one hand as I
drove in and out. Her stare pierced my soul, and there was no doubt she was
searching for answers that I didn’t think she would find. But as the seconds
turned into moments, the word love wasn’t far from my mind.
And it scared me to death.
Unable to hold back any longer, I reared back. In those beautiful seconds,
she reclaimed control again, squeezing her muscles. As I erupted deep
inside, in my mind I knew that one day we would have children together.
Then my entire world would be forced to change.
 CHAPTER 13

A lexandra

I felt more alive than I had in years, and it was for a simple reason. I was in
Stefano’s arms in his bed, now the exquisite room ours. Together. As a
couple.
Unbelievable.
What was happening to me? Was I really falling for a man I promised to
kill? Nothing made any sense, but the ache in my heart refused to allow me
to lie.
As I nuzzled against his chest, the sound of his rapidly beating heart
indicated he remained awake. The scent of sex remained, the afterglow of
our carnal exchange all around us. He’d said very little afterwards, leaving
only once to bring the half bottle of wine and two fresh glasses. What had
surprised me more than anything was that he’d stayed, keeping one arm
wrapped around me protectively.
Something was on his mind, but even with the small opening into his world
that he’d given me, I doubted there would be many more. Stefano was a
private man, his powerful aura in his quietness and calm demeanor. But I
knew there was a demon inside, lurking in the bowels of his being. Would I
be able to tame the wild beast? That was debatable.
“Tell me about your father,” I said as quietly as possible, refusing to break
the mood.
He exhaled, squeezing me even tighter. “He was a well-respected man
although brutal when necessary. He was also an excellent businessman,
parlaying the estate and all our holdings into multiple millions by the time
he was twenty-five. He had an uncanny ability of knowing whether
whatever product we were providing would sell and which market was
best.”
I lifted my head, placing my fingers across his lips. “That’s all business.
Tell me about the man you called your father.”
His body tensed and I thought for certain he was going to walk away, as if
I’d breached a subject that he would never discuss. “He was cold and
distant a good portion of the time, never accepting any excuses his sons
gave him for bad grades or disobeying the rules. His punishments were
harsh, but his rewards were generous.”
“Did you love him?”
“I respected him.”
“That’s not the same thing.”
He chuckled. “No, I guess you’re right. I did love him, but I honestly wasn’t
certain he felt the same about me. Maybe that’s why I tried to prove myself
to him time and time again.”
“And the reason you couldn’t live on the estate.”
“You are perhaps too smart for your own good.”
I playfully punched him in the stomach before placing my head on his chest
once again. “I understand how you feel. After my mother’s death, my father
never showed any emotion and that included love. Even on my birthday or
holidays, he never changed. Maybe that’s why I never liked holidays very
much.”
“That’s sad. At least my father enjoyed Christmas, one of the few times of
the year I knew he’d be in a good mood. I think my brothers and I took
advantage of that.”
“As all naughty boys do.”
He slipped his arm from under me, turning and rising onto his elbow.
“Naughty, huh? I thought you had other words for me.”
“Oh, I still do.”
The glimmer in his eyes was unusual. He was letting go with me more than
I would have expected.
When he flipped me over onto my stomach, I moaned loudly. “What are
you doing?”
“I wasn’t finished with you yet.” He slipped on top of me, his cock
throbbing as much as it had done before. When he thrust it inside my aching
pussy, I fisted my hands.
“You are so… bad.” Shivering, I squeezed my eyes shut, the sensations
tingling every inch of my body. I’d never had so many orgasms in my life. I
was still exhausted, yet around him the hunger was always there just under
the surface.
The force as he fucked me shoved the headboard against the wall. I almost
burst into a fit of giggles over the realization. He was all male, full of
testosterone, his glorious masculine scent covering my skin.
“Now, I fuck you in your tight little asshole.”
A smile crossed my face at the thought, and it was no longer a surprise that
I was excited, my heart racing. He kept my legs together and as he slid his
cockhead up and down the crack of my ass. When he pushed it to my dark
entrance, I stiffened, trying to keep from whimpering.
He whispered words in Italian, and they almost immediately relaxed me. As
he pushed the tip inside, I held my breath.
“Breathe for me, beautiful one. Just breathe.” He slowly pushed the
remainder of his shaft deep inside and when he was fully seated, he issued
several guttural sounds.
He had no idea how sultry his voice was, the deep bass sending a chill
down my spine. The pain was just as biting as before, yet within seconds,
the round of bliss was incredible. My mind was spinning, the continuous
jolts of electricity keeping the fire roaring between us. There was no
denying our chemistry or the dark desires that fueled us both. I no longer
knew who I was, the dark and brutal man awakening the real girl inside.
Sharing details about my mother’s death had shocked me. I’d never talked
about it with anyone. Not friends. Not with my father. No one. But I did
trust him on some bizarre level.
As he pumped in and out, I allowed myself to float away into another wave
of ecstasy. He pounded me long and hard, and I never wanted it to stop.
But I sensed he was close to coming, his breathing more ragged than before.
When he erupted deep inside, he released a primal roar and all I could do
was smile.
I’d never wanted to fall in love, terrified that if I did, I would lose the
person in some horrible way. What I couldn’t have understood until now is
that you don’t choose love. It chooses you.
I was falling for the man. Even though my feelings made no rational sense,
I could feel my heart exploding.
But more than anything, it scared me to death.
As he eased down beside me, once again pulling me against his chest, I
allowed myself to feel content.
Until he whispered words reminding me of who he was.
“I have a trip out of the country tomorrow. It won’t take long. You should
finalize wedding plans. I want to make that happen as soon as I return.”
There was no sense in asking him where he was going, and I certainly
didn’t want to learn what he was doing. I knew.
Someone was going to die.
Stefano

The plane ride was bumpy, the storm in New York City horrific, and by the
time Cassis and I reached our destination, it was close to dark. I was pissed
off, furious with the weather, and in a nasty mood. That wouldn’t fare well
for the asshole senator, but why should I care about his feelings. Cassis’
early morning call the day before had solidified my decision to make the
trip.
He’d found enough of the gory details regarding Victoria Chenault
Starling’s gruesome murder to convince me that my instinct had been right.
There was even old footage that should have won the senator an Academy
Award.
Douglas Starling had been responsible for his wife’s death. The man would
never get his hands dirty or allow the possibility of having his reputation
sullied. But I was positive he’d hired a hitman to handle the job.
He deserved the wrath of God brought down on him but short of that, I was
happy to provide a heightened level of punishment.
I’d learned that he’d retreated to his house in the Hamptons, likely given
some bad press he’d received after the wedding announcement. Either that
or he was keeping a distance from O’Sullivan.
Given his Barbie doll wife had yet to join him, there should be no
complications. The house itself was impressive, but I hadn’t come for a
scenic tour of the expensive location. As another bolt of lightning flashed in
the distance, I rang the doorbell, Cassis remaining in the shadows.
The mixture of emotions as Douglas opened the door was fascinating.
Annoyance. Frustration. Anger. Fear. All in a few seconds.
“Hello, Douglas. I was in the neighborhood and thought I’d pay you a
visit.”
“What the fuck do you want?” He peered over me, his face turning ghostly
white.
“To have a long chat with you.” I slammed my fist against the door, heading
inside.
He stumbled backwards, looking from right to left.
“I know you’re all alone, Douglas. That’s the way I’d prefer to have it when
serious conversations are involved. Where would you prefer doing that?”
As Cassis closed and locked the door, Douglas started to shake, glancing
down at the weapon plainly visible in my Capo’s shoulder holster.
Swallowing, he tried to regain some self-control, turning abruptly and
heading deeper into the house. I followed without another word.
He headed for a posh office, immediately retrieving the drink he’d already
been indulging in. I noticed he didn’t bother to offer any refreshments.
Remaining behind his desk, he had difficulty looking in my direction.
“Now, what the hell do you want from me? You already took enough. Do
you know the bullshit I’m going through because of that fucking
announcement?”
“Do you think I give a shit? I am curious though. How has your good buddy
Michael’s reaction been?”
Snorting, another flash of anger rushed into his face. Beads of sweat rolled
down both cheeks and in the dim lighting of the office lamp, I was able to
tell how sallow his complexion had gotten. There was also a faded bruise
surrounding his right eye. “He’s a pig.”
“But you continue to do business with him.”
“I have no other choice.”
“There are always choices, Douglas. Even if you were squeezed, you
certainly could have made some better decisions. Then again, you’ve made
poor ones for decades. Haven’t you?”
He took a long gulp, eyeing me carefully. When he wiped his mouth with
his arm, I was repulsed. He was the pig.
“What the hell are you getting at?”
I took my time, walking around his office, studying his personal effects.
“Do you know what I find interesting? You don’t have a picture of the
woman you told reporters that you would find it difficult living without.”
The blank look on his face infuriated me even more. “Victoria? As a matter
of fact, you also don’t have a picture of your beautiful daughter. Why is
that?”
“It’s none of your goddamn business!” Douglas huffed.
All I had to do was shoot a look to Cassis. He pulled out his weapon,
merely holding it in both hands in front of him.
Douglas visibly shuddered. “Victoria had nothing to do with this place. She
died before I purchased it.”
“You mean she was murdered. Right? From what I’ve read, the horrible
assassin was never found.” I walked closer, moving around the side of the
desk and crowding his space. “I honestly cannot imagine the terror your
child must have gone through. Did Alexandra have nightmares, begging for
her mommy? Did you have to comfort her, holding her tightly and telling
her that you would protect her and that everything was going to be all
right?”
I had to give him credit to a point. He didn’t try to run away, but he also
didn’t have a decent answer. Perhaps he knew I’d catch him in the lie.
“No, of course you didn’t because you didn’t give a shit. Did you?” I was
now within only a few inches of him. The stench of stale whiskey and
cigars was overpowering.
“You asshole.”
“Yes, Douglas, I am that and so much more, but I’m not the kind of man to
forsake a single member of my family, especially after I’d just had my wife
murdered.” I shocked the hell out of him, even more so when I placed the
barrel of my weapon under his chin.
“I didn’t do that,” he insisted, the sound more like a whine.
“I believe you did. And why? Because your wife was going to divorce you.
She was sick and tired of your affairs. If she’d succeeded, you would have
been cut off from all that money she had. So you took matters into your
own hands. Didn’t you, Douglas? You hired an assassin, paid him good
money for the kill and to disappear. My guess is that he’s living on some
tropical island, basking in the sun. I will give you credit that you were very
careful in how you handled the money transfers realizing that the cops
would investigate all the dark secrets you might have had. Bravo.”
He was shaking almost violently at this point, his eyes glassy. “I didn’t do
that. Never.”
“Did you specifically tell him to handle the job in front of your own
daughter? Did you care that little for her? My God. They say I’m a monster.
I’m a freaking saint in comparison to you, a horrible poor excuse for human
flesh. You will rot in hell.”
“Then I guess I’ll be beside you.”
Laughing, I jammed the barrel harder into his neck. I wanted the man to
feel the kind of pain Alexandra had. “Maybe so.”
“If you’re going to kill me, then go ahead.”
I thought about the option. While I’d enjoy almost more than anything
seeing his blood splattered on the wall, I decided to give him a single
opportunity to do the right thing. “I’m not going to kill you, Douglas. What
good would that do? You should be made to suffer just like Alexandra.
While I hope the guilt is killing you, I doubt a man with no honor could
care less that his own daughter is scarred for life. I’m glad I took her away
from your influence. You don’t deserve her.”
Hissing, I backed away, trying to keep from pulling the trigger. If I did, that
would only push O’Sullivan into doing something he would come to regret,
but not before many innocent lives were lost.
I moved around to the other side of his desk, slowly returning my Beretta to
my jacket pocket. “I’m going to give you an opportunity to find a way to
rectify the situation. You don’t deserve the position you have or the one
you’re considering in the future. You’re going to step down as senator as
well as withdraw your bid to run for president. Whatever else you feel
necessary in order to prove to Alexandra that you do care about her, I
encourage you to do. As part of your penance, you will never be able to see
Alexandra again. Never. Do you understand me?”
“She’s my daughter,” he whined.
“The day you had her mother murdered, she ceased being your daughter. If
you don’t follow through with my requirements, I assure you that I will be
back. Next time, I won’t be as generous.”
“You don’t understand what Victoria threatened me with. I had no other
choice. I begged her and she laughed at me. I couldn’t lose everything.”
His admittance didn’t give me any satisfaction, but at least I knew the truth.
He was a true monster.
I kept my stare for a full minute before turning away, taking long strides out
of his office. As I headed for the door, I realized that he didn’t have the
courage to go through with my requirements.
The man was a coward after all.
Cassis closed the door behind us, chuckling under his breath as we returned
to the vehicle. “I think the asshole pissed in his pants.”
I shook my head. Personal messages definitely held more meaning.
As I opened the door to the rental, the single sound was something I hadn’t
anticipated.
A gunshot.
Maybe the fucker wasn’t such a coward after all.

The call had been unexpected.

“I don’t like this at all, boss. How the hell did he know we were here?”
Cassis asked as he peered out the windshield at the even more unusual
meeting place.
A diner in the Bronx.
I rapped my fingers on the passenger door, also wondering whether we were
going into a massacre. While there were people of all walks of life coming
and going, when dealing with someone like O’Sullivan, you could never
know exactly what action he’d take.
“He has eyes everywhere, Cassis. I would be concerned if he hadn’t learned
of our arrival.”
“Do you think he’s heard about the senator’s suicide?”
“I guess we’re about to find out.” I’d left a message for Matteo, but
O’Sullivan had asked to speak to me specifically. As I walked into the
diner, I was surprised how large the place was. It was also bustling with
activity.
As the hostess approached, a man pushed her away, beckoning us with a tilt
of his head. I shot Cassis a look before following, realizing O’Sullivan had
placed soldiers throughout the restaurant. He was just as concerned as I
was.
As the soldier rounded the corner, I was surprised to see that the Irish
kingpin was eating. He lifted his head, giving me a nod of respect then
pointed to the other side of the booth. Cassis remained nearby, a snarl
curling on his upper lip.
O’Sullivan continued to sop up egg yolks with a piece of toast, forcing me
to watch him eat for a full minute. After wiping his mouth, he lifted his
gaze. “You responsible for the senator?”
I laughed, glancing out the window. “Is that why you asked me here?”
He snorted and took a sip of coffee, the sound exaggerated. “You knew I
didn’t give a shit about that man, just his connections. Now that I have
them, good fucking riddance.”
I found his words interesting more than anything. If he was lying, he was a
damn good actor. Whatever plan they might have developed together meant
nothing to the man. He wanted full power over everything.
“Agreed, but that doesn’t answer the question. What do you want?”
Pushing his plate away, Michael stared at me for a few seconds before
answering. He took his time wiping his mouth, tossing his napkin into the
corner. “We’re businessmen. Both of us. We have our separate territories to
rule, hell, in different countries. I’m curious as to why you continue this
vendetta against me.”
Huffing, I cocked my head. “You mean other than the fact you had my
father killed?”
“Business is business, something your father touted over the years. I don’t
like anyone who double-crosses me. Roberto Benedetti made a deal years
ago. He stayed in his lane and I stayed in mine. I allowed him to have
certain business connections, a few deals made. No skin off my back. But
he made a conscientious effort to begin claiming a portion of my world that
he had no right to.”
My patience was wearing thin. “You seem to forget that you employed our
half-brother to work against the Benedetti Empire. In doing so, you
breached the same deal you had with my father.”
“William Douglas betrayed both our families,” Michael insisted. “However,
Roberto was prepared to take information regarding my clients to use
against us. He’d already made overtures regarding your product with people
I’d done business with for years. If he’d succeeded, then my percentage
would have been cut dramatically. I couldn’t allow that to happen.”
I leaned over the table, the stench of fried eggs and stale coffee assaulting
my senses. “Did that come from the mouth of our traitorous half-brother,
Michael? If so, then you should question everyone you consider loyal as
well as your observation skills.” With both William and my father dead, I
had no way of knowing the intent of the conversation they’d had over the
fateful lunch before they were both gunned down. What I did know for
certain was that Michael was responsible for the murders.
“I have my sources, Stefano, just like you have yours. Your father was
planning on attempting a coup in a country he should have stayed away
from. As I said, business is business. However, I don’t believe that either
you or your brothers are prepared to enter into a war on foreign soil. You’re
just not… equipped.” A sly smile crossed his face.
“What are you offering?” As if I cared.
“A truce.”
“Meaning what?”
“Meaning you honor the original agreement your father made and so will I.
There will be no more deaths either here or in Italy. I think that’s a fair deal
considering your continued anger at my organization.”
Anger. The man didn’t have any understanding of the kind of rage that
continued eating at me. I remained quiet, studying him intently. What I
found even more interesting was the single bead of sweat trickling down his
face just past his hairline. The man was nervous, which was unusual.
Matteo’s plan had put the fear of God into him. He was terrified that his
daughter would be taken. I took a deep breath, expelling the hot air across
his face. “What else do you want for this sordid arrangement?”
He grew uncomfortable. “You leave my daughter alone. She’s not a part of
this.”
I chuckled softly, glancing out the window. Why not make him sweat? “By
her birth into the O’Sullivan family, Gillian became a part of your world
whether you like it or not. However, I understand about the importance of
family. Still, my family needs atonement for your actions.”
A snarl crossed his face, but the concern remained locked in his eyes.
“What do you want?”
His words were little more than a hiss.
“What I want is what my family already had, a direct connection to sell not
only our wines and other legitimate goods but also to allow our other
business operation to continue in a pass-through manner. We have clients in
several countries including Canada. Certain ports are a requirement for our
product to arrive safely.”
The asshole didn’t need to know whether I was being truthful or not. While
we indeed service several wealthy clients in Canada, we rarely used New
York as a pass-through location. We had other more profitable and safer
methods. I was curious to see how far he would go.
His nostrils flared and he glanced over at one of his soldiers. A full minute
passed, which pissed me off. When a second one did, I started to get up
from the table.
“Wait,” he barked.
“I’m not a patient man and as far as I can tell, I’ve done you a favor by
convincing the senator to do the right thing. If I were you, I’d show more
gratitude.”
“You are just like your father.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“Fine,” he hissed under his breath.
I sat down, folding my hands together as I stared at him. “I’m waiting.”
“Your product will be allowed through our ports without issue.” He pointed
a thick finger in my face. “As long as you leave my daughter alone.”
I made him wait as long as he had with me. “Fair enough.” I leaned over
once again, keeping my voice at a level that only he could hear. “However,
if you fuck with me or any member of my family on any level, my brothers
and I will destroy you. Is that clear?”
After a few seconds, he smiled. “You can let Matteo know that while I
understand he is the new Boss of the family, he should take notice of his
younger brother. You are just as ruthless as you are intelligent.”
As I rose from the table, placing my hands on the surface, I leaned close to
the man’s face. He would always repulse me. “I’ll take that as another
compliment, Michael. Just heed what I said and your daughter will be
spared. If not, I assure you that the wrath brought down on your family will
be harsh and swift. And I always keep my promises.”
I didn’t wait for his reply, nodding to Cassis then walking out.
What Michael didn’t know about me was that I was a consummate liar. I
had no intent of keeping any promises made to a filthy disgusting pig.
His daughter was next.
Then the Benedetti Empire would destroy his organization.
As we left, my thoughts returned to Alexandra. Telling her about her father
was necessary but would be difficult. However, I would never apologize for
enabling justice to be served for a woman who hadn’t deserved the ugliness
of greed. The senator’s death was a rebirth. It was also a reminder that life
was precious.
I would never be exactly the man she would need, but I would be the
husband she deserved. And maybe the gods would favor us with a child
someday. The building of a beautiful family.
Alexandra deserved the happiness. I only prayed I wouldn’t cause her more
pain.
Love wasn’t something anyone expected and for a ruthless monster like me,
it was the greatest gift of all.
 CHAPTER 14

A lexandra

“Champagne? It’s barely ten-thirty in the morning.” Even though I’d

accepted Catherine’s invitation to go shopping for a wedding dress and
other essentials, I still felt uncomfortable and uneasy. The sudden trip
Stefano had taken troubled the hell out of me. I had a very bad feeling in the
pit of my stomach that wouldn’t go away.
Catherine laughed as she poured a glass, lifting an eyebrow when I didn’t
take it from her hand right away. “It’s never too early for champagne.”
“I thought you couldn’t have any.” I accepted the glass, glaring at the two
men in the seats in front of us. Soldiers. They’d been assigned to drive us
wherever we wanted to go and protect us with their lives. Just another
reminder of the life I’d been forced into.
“I know, but the doctor said an occasional glass of wine would be okay for
the baby. This is a celebration after all. What better occasion?”
I was still in disbelief that she was so casual about her relationship with
Matteo, but she glowed from the love exuding from every pore in her
system as well as because of being an expectant mother. The entire situation
seemed unreal. “I’m not certain there is reason for celebration yet.”
“Oh, come on. Even at the funeral, I could feel the intense connection
between the two of you,” Catherine insisted.
“I’m an excellent actress when I choose to be.”
“Bullshit. I can see through a charade easily. You forget my profession.”
An attorney. I also found it hard to believe she was going through the trials
and tribulations of learning Italian as well as Italian law in order to practice
law. The entire family situation didn’t make any sense. “I’m glad you’re
happy. I just don’t know if I can fall into the love and marriage routine.”
“Time. Just give it time.” Catherine took a sip, closing her eyes, her entire
face dreamy.
I was going to be sick. I couldn’t help but notice the one brute was watching
everything we did. Of course, we couldn’t be trusted. How could we? At
least we weren’t in chains.
“Relax. You might even enjoy this,” Catherine encouraged.
“We’ll see.” I turned my attention to the buildings of the city as they came
into view. Besides the funeral, this was the first time I’d see anything other
than the countryside surrounding the great empire owned by the Benedetti
family. I had to admit that the view was spectacular, colorful quaint
buildings of every size lovely to the eye. Tuscany was a gorgeous, surreal
place to live.
Only this still wasn’t my home.
However, New York had never felt like home after my mother’s death. I bit
back a sound of anguish, another nightmare regarding the horrible day in
the park so vivid that I’d felt like I was there. To hell with what the therapist
had told me all those years ago. I wanted the memories locked away, never
to experience them again. They were just too painful.
“What did Matteo say about the baby news?” I asked, trying to be polite
more than anything. I missed him. I actually missed Stefano. The passion
we’d shared as well as deeper conversations had allowed me to see a part of
him that I knew he rarely showed. Just the thought of him created tingles.
I was pathetic.
“You know what’s funny? I thought Matteo would be okay with it, maybe
happy to a point, but he was elated, like a kid in a candy store. I was
shocked, trembling before I told him and crying uncontrollably afterwards.
He picked me up into his strong arms, swinging me around, the smile on his
face bigger than any I’d ever seen. Then he told me he loved me, which he’s
done before, but this time it was entirely different. As if I’d opened up a
new world for him or maybe I’d given him an excuse to be someone
different, someone kind and gentle.”
Catherine’s tone as well as her words drew my attention. I studied her as
she spoke, the various facial expressions she made as she dragged her
tongue across her lips telling of the way she felt about her husband. God, I
wanted to feel that way. To have a strong connection and a sense of a real
family, one with love and laughter, sharing good times and bad, tears and
joy. Was that even possible?
“That’s wonderful. I’m so happy for you,” I managed, half whispering.
She seemed embarrassed, looking down into her glass. “You can have that. I
know you can.”
“Only if I want it.”
“Let me give you a piece of advice, Alexandra. Happiness isn’t handed to
you on a silver platter. Life is rocky at best and often horrible. But the joy
when you let go, sharing experiences with someone who you can trust is
amazing.”
“Trust is the key word.”
As the driver slowed down, I took another gulp of my champagne. Maybe a
little libation would help me get through trying to select a dress.
She reached over, placing her hand on mine. “Trust is earned. I agree with
that, but you need to give Stefano a chance. Every Benedetti brother is loyal
to a fault, cautious always and protective of those they love without
question. And they are capable of loving. Just open your heart a teensy tiny
bit and you might be surprised.”
I took a deep breath, finally giving her an acknowledgement. “I’ll take that
under advisement.” As my thoughts drifted back to Stefano, I chewed on
my lower lip. Loving him would leave me on a terrifying precipice.
“Good, the first step is to try and have some fun. Just think of it this way.
Money is no object. You can select the wedding dress of your dreams.”
In my mind, the dress was stained with blood, the roses in my arms black
and dying. Sadly, that wasn’t my fantasy but my fear for reality.
“I promise I’ll try.”
The soldiers did their job, clearing the entire store so we could be fully
protected. While the bridal shop was small, the atmosphere was cheery and
inviting. The second we walked inside, I gathered a scent of vanilla and a
mixture of the most fragrant flowers in the world. At least some of the
tension eased away.
“Isn’t this beautiful?” Catherine asked.
“Yes, just gorgeous.”
As a clerk approached, I was surprised at how much Italian Catherine had
learned in a short period of time, the conversation they shared a full minute
long. The woman smiled as she glanced in my direction.
“Welcome to my store. I’m Katalona. I will be glad to help you select your
dream dress, Alexandra.” While her English was obviously not her first
language, her words were surprisingly clear.
“Thank you. This is lovely.”
Katalona blushed then a huge smile crossed her face. “I’m glad you think
so. Tell me, what style of dress do you prefer?”
I had no idea what to tell her. “I don’t know.” Laughing nervously, just
glancing at the beautiful dresses added to the queasiness.
“Then we will select many beautiful ones for you to try on. Follow me.”
Katalona led us to a larger room, mirrors set up in two locations. We were
surrounded by tulle and satin, lace and netting. I wasn’t certain I could
tolerate hours of this, let alone wearing a dress of white. I certainly wasn’t
an innocent girl.
Not that I’d ever been.
However, as I started to go through the ordeal, I realized I was enjoying the
experience more than I ever thought I would. Katalona brought out pastries
and more champagne, making certain to compliment every dress even
though some of them made me look horrific.
Even better, Catherine and I were able to laugh at the little things, even
discussing music and books like normal friends would. Maybe this was
exactly what I needed to ease the tension and worry.
After trying on the tenth or maybe twelfth dress, I was already pooped,
taking respite in one of the massive armchairs in the small relaxation room,
as Katalona had called it. The space was equipped with a small refrigerator
and coffee machine, as well as a television placed on the wall. I watched
whatever news program was on, unable to gather anything they were
talking about.
Another reminder that I was in a foreign country and couldn’t even speak
the language.
“Do you like any of the dresses?” Catherine asked as she leaned against the
doorway.
“I like them all.”
“But?”
“But I still can’t come to terms with the fact I’m getting married to a man I
don’t know.”
She walked inside, flashing a quick glance at the television before folding
her arms. “Isn’t that exciting to a point? You’re going to get the enjoyment
out of getting to know him over time.”
“That’s what long engagements are for. Not quick marriages that are likely
to end in divorce.”
Laughing, she walked toward the remote for the television. “I don’t think
you need any distractions. This is supposed to be a fun day. We’ll go out to
lunch after we finish. Does that sound good?”
“Yes,” I said as I laughed, the television catching my attention.
“I know the perfect place. And we don’t have to choose Benedetti wine.”
She moved closer, following my gaze. “What’s wrong?”
I glared at the screen, my mouth hanging open. As I rose to my feet, a cold
chill drifted down my spine. “What are they saying?”
“Why?”
“Tell me!” I snapped, my heart racing.
After turning up the volume, Catherine moved closer. “Some prominent
senator was found dead in his home in the Hamptons. I think they are
saying it was suicide.”
Every part of me was sucked up into a vacuum, the echoing sounds of the
commentator booming in my ears. As I took a purposeful step closer, my
mind was still a blur, but one thing was very clear.
I knew exactly who was responsible.
Stefano.
As Catherine slowly turned in my direction, her eyes opened wide. She
lunged for me just seconds before I…

Fainting.
I’d never fainted a freaking day in my life, not even after my mother’s
murder. I’d always considered myself a strong woman but realizing that I
was an orphan had opened up every wound from the last few years.
Whether Stefano had pulled the trigger or not didn’t matter.
Then again, I was numb inside, devoid of any real feelings for my father. I
wasn’t certain whether I cared if he was dead or not. The Benedetti family
physician Catherine had called told me I was likely in shock. Sure, it was
shocking as fuck to see my father’s face plastered on Italian television, the
news completely unexpected, but my father had developed many enemies
over the years.
Still, I couldn’t push aside my instinct. The trip Stefano had made out of the
country had been for a single intent.
Making certain my father didn’t see the light of day again.
“Do you need anything?” Catherine asked.
“No, I’m fine. Thank you.” I knew Matteo was waiting downstairs,
Stefano’s arrival anticipated at any minute. I could tell the brooding man
had questions of his own. The news had obviously pissed him off as well.
Catherine inched closer. “You don’t know me very well, but I’d like to hope
we could be friends. I’m here if you want to talk and not just about
tragedies.”
Her smile was genuine. I studied her face. The glimmer in her eyes was still
there. Maybe that’s what happened when you fell into love. “Do you miss
your family in New York?”
Exhaling, she moved to the veranda, staring over the railing at the
picturesque view. “Initially I did, maybe a little. However, my family was…
different. We weren’t very close. My father is a powerful man who prefers
his working relationships to his personal ones. That doesn’t make him a bad
man, but he wasn’t the kind of father to come to recitals or birthday parties.
He was rarely home for Christmas. I became numb to it, preferring to build
my own life.”
“Sounds like my father. He certainly wasn’t a warm man.” He was a lying
sack of shit. The little voice inside my head had also been nagging me more
lately.
“That’s why I mentioned you have to build a life of your own, a family to
care about that you can shower with love.” She pressed her hand over her
stomach. “I’m excited, more so than about any other accomplishment in my
life. I’m sorry that my father and mother won’t be close, just to watch the
baby grow up if nothing else. Sadly, I’m not one hundred percent certain
they would care.”
As the door opened, I bristled from the sound of footsteps. Stefano had
returned.
Catherine immediately reacted to his presence, squeezing my hand before
walking out of the room. I both admired and respected her not just for her
genuine nature but for the trust she’d been able to place in Matteo. She
could be much stronger than I was.
I didn’t turn around, but the electricity skyrocketed as Stefano approached.
When he wrapped his arms around me, I shivered to my very core.
“I heard you fainted. I was worried.” His words were husky, full of concern,
more so than I’d heard before.
“Do you know why I fainted?”
“Yes, Matteo told me. I’m sorry you had to find out that way.”
I pushed away, slowly turning around to face him. “Were you responsible?”
I could tell he hadn’t been prepared for my question so quickly. When he
didn’t answer, I did my best to keep my anger from surfacing. “Did you
force him to pull the trigger?”
Sighing, he lifted a single eyebrow, reaching out and gripping my arms.
“Alexandra, I give you my word that I did not force your father to pull the
trigger.”
I studied his eyes for several seconds, trying to determine whether or not he
was telling the truth. “He’s not the kind of man who would do something
like that. He’s far too arrogant and self-centered, caring about himself more
than anyone else in his life. Plus, he had it made. Money. Expensive houses.
Trips to wherever he wanted to go. Even the damn women continue to fall
all over him. All his kinky needs were satisfied using my mother’s money.
Her money. Not his. Unless you want to talk about the blood money he
made from illegal dealings with his buddies. Crime lords. Corporate
assholes. Other senators. They all worked together to extort the little guy
out of happiness. Why the hell would he kill himself with all that glory
around him?” I realized my voice held a nasty tone. For the first time, I was
openly acknowledging my hatred and disgust of my own father.
When Stefano tried to pull me into his arms, I pushed hard against him,
shaking my head.
“Alexandra. Breathe.”
“No. He had my mother killed. Didn’t he?” When he didn’t answer right
away, I hissed. “Tell me the truth.”
Stefano took a deep breath before answering. “Yes, he did.”
Oh, my God. I was sick inside, angrier than I’d ever been. I could feel
myself hyperventilating.
“You need to relax and try and take normal deep breaths,” he instructed.
“I am breathing, dammit. While I hated the man more than any human
being on the face of this planet, that doesn’t mean I wanted him dead. Or
maybe I did. I don’t know any longer.” Tears erupted, sliding down both
cheeks, forming a watery haze over my eyes. I hadn’t shed a single tear
since learning the news and I wasn’t certain it had anything to do with his
death. “Why did he have my mother killed? Why? He took the only person
I loved away from me. God, I hated the man. I wanted to find a way to
destroy him. I just…” I was rambling like some crazed idiot and I couldn’t
stop the damn tears.
I continued to struggle but lost the battle, the hulking mass of a man
crushing me against his chest. As he smoothed down my hair, he whispered
words in Italian. I knew in my heart they were words of love and sorrow.
After a few seconds, I stopped fighting him, taking shallow breaths as I
allowed myself to sob.
“You need to remember that men with guilt often break after a period of
time. That’s what happened to your father. He knew that what he’d done
was an atrocity.”
While his words of comfort made sense, in my heart I knew that Stefano
had coerced him. Should I hate the man I was supposed to marry for yet
another reason or feel overjoyed that a weight had been lifted off my
shoulders and justice provided for the murder of my mother? There was no
easy answer, just continued heartache.
Yet in all the sadness that felt overwhelming, I realized that Catherine had
been right about letting go and opening up my heart. Only I’d already done
that even though I pushed hard against doing so. I loved him. There was no
rhyme or reason, no perfect happy ever after. This wasn’t a romance novel
where the bad alpha swept the unsuspecting heroine into his muscular arms,
and all was forgiven. This was real life. This was my life.
And this was my future.
As he placed both hands on my face, tipping my head, I could see a
combination of emotions racing through him.
“I will give you a wonderful life, Alexandra. I will love you and care for
you until the day I die. That is my promise to you.”
“You love me?” I asked, dragging my tongue through several salty beads. I
was shocked from hearing the words.
He nodded several times. “Yes, I do. You are the light to my darkness, and I
can’t live without you.”
As he captured my mouth, the intensity of our connection exploded to an
entirely different level. We both needed each other almost desperately. It
was as if we hadn’t been able to see each other in a long time, our hunger so
great.
He thrust his tongue inside my mouth, sweeping it back and forth. I’d
missed the taste of him, had craved the feeling of his hard body against
mine. I’d longed to have him touch me. All the desire to hate him was gone.
Maybe he’d freed my soul from a burden that had almost driven me into
madness.
The kiss became a passionate roar and within seconds, we were ripping at
each other’s clothes. The second I was able to press my hands against his
chest, the tips of my fingers were seared. My heart hammered against my
chest as my blood pressure rose and my legs were trembling.
I yanked on his shirt and the sound of buttons popping made me tingle. I
shoved my hands against his chest, gasping for air before nipping his lower
lip.
Growling, he kicked off his shoes, dragging the straps down from my arms
and yanking my dress to the floor. His impatience got the better of him. He
wrapped his finger around the elastic of my thong, destroying another pair
of panties. When I was completely naked, he jerked me against him once
again, grinding his groin back and forth like a wild animal. He fisted my
hair, dragging me into a deep arc and immediately engulfing my nipple.
His guttural sounds continued as he licked and sucked, the combination of
pain and pleasure making me feel more alive than I’d ever been.
Moaning, I blinked furiously, the sensations increasing. I couldn’t think
clearly, the beautiful haze surrounding both of us vibrant in color. He
brushed his mouth to my other nipple, flicking his tongue back and forth
until my hardened bud became extra sensitive.
“So beautiful and all mine.”
His statement was a powerful aphrodisiac, sending me into an instant round
of bliss. When he returned me to an upright position, the smile on his face
was devilish. The low-slung animalistic sound he made rumbled in my ears
as he slid his fingers down the length of my spine, cupping and squeezing
my bottom.
“You’re wearing too many clothes,” I whispered.
Laughing, he swirled his tongue in the shell of my ear before pulling away,
locking eyes with mine as he removed the rest of his clothes. He was even
more primal than before, his hunger reaching new heights. I wanted the
man to devour me, to take every hole, exploring every inch. Very slowly he
walked toward me, backing me onto the veranda. While it would be easy
for anyone to see our carnal act even if they were out back, he didn’t seem
to care.
He was hard as a rock, his cock throbbing. Just the sight of pre-cum leaking
from the tip was enough to make my mouth water. My pussy ached, my
muscles clenching and releasing. I was breathless, my blood boiling.
Within seconds, he had me aloft, slipping the tip of his cock up and down
the length of my pussy.
“You’re so wet,” he muttered.
“Uh-huh.”
“Do you want me? Do you hunger to have my cock deep inside of you?”
I wrapped my arms around him, enjoying the silky feel of his hair. “Yes.
Yes!”
“Then say it.”
Our little game continued, the dominating man wanting nothing more than
for his bride to be to beg to be fucked. “Fuck me. Please fuck me, Stefano.”
He was the most intense man I’d ever met in my life, but he was also the
most passionate, his entire demeanor explosive in nature. As he yanked me
down, filling me completely, I threw my head back, strangled moans
slipping past my lips.
“Tight. Hot. Wet. Mine,” he roared as he pumped in and out, driving his
cock in a savage manner.
“Yes. Yes. Yes!” I clung to him, wrapping my legs around him as he fucked
me like a crazed man. Everything felt incredible and as the light breeze
wafted across my skin, I closed my eyes.
He thrust into me hard and fast, driving me to the point of orgasming within
seconds. The adrenaline rush was incredible, lights flashing in front of my
eyes.
“Come for me, my princess. Come!”
I didn’t need any further encouragement. As the climax swept up from the
bottom of my toes, smashing into me, I couldn’t hold back a cry of ecstasy.
He refused to stop, plunging like the brutal beast he truly was. Yet I loved
the way he held me, keeping me in his arm, one hand cupping my bottom
and the other locked firmly around the back of my neck. I was his prisoner,
the woman he’d stolen, but at that moment I was the object of an all-
consuming desire that threatened to destroy both of us.
Or would one of his number of enemies be the person responsible for doing
that?
One orgasm shifted into another.
And another.
I was breathless, gasping for air and floating into nirvana. When the climax
finally ebbed, I nuzzled my face against his neck, drinking in his masculine
scent. Nothing could be better than the way he touched me, the explosive
heat encompassing his body.
And nothing could be any more sensational than the way I felt about him.
He continued to thrust as my pussy clamped down, pulling his cock in
deeper. I could tell he was close to coming, ready to fill me with his seed.
When I clenched my muscles again, his entire body began to shake.
The sound of his roar floated all around us as he erupted inside, filling my
womb. The scent of our combined desires remained hovering over us like a
warm blanket. In those precious seconds, I felt the kind of peace that I
never thought could exist. He’d broken through my last barrier, becoming
my broken yet insistent hero. He could never understand what kind of
freedom he allowed me to feel.
Even though there would always be a heightened level of sadness. Still, he
was the one.
As he leaned back, pressing kisses across my mouth, I was still lost in the
moment until he issued sweet words. Not of possession. Not of anger.
But words spoken in the kind of love I never believed he could feel.
“Marry me, sweet Alexandra. Marry me.”
And I said yes.
 CHAPTER 15

S tefano

Danger.
It remained in the back of my mind, my body tense as my instinct was
certain there would be an attack. I’d received another call from Arturo, the
man fulfilling his obligations. There was no hint of O’Sullivan planning
anything other than continuing to build his empire, yet I remained on edge.
He also noted that it was quiet on the streets of New York, unusually so.
While he’d made limited inroads into the organization, he’d learned enough
to know O’Sullivan’s soldiers seemed relaxed, spending time on their
diversion as well as their families.
That also raised a red flag. I’d known enough enemies in my life to know
what then they were quietly planning something behind the scenes. I was
ready to call off the wedding, eloping to some unknown destination, even
though I continued to question whether my concern was unfounded.
“You look tense, brother,” Matteo said as he and Enrique approached.
I continued to stare out the window at the lovely setting for the wedding,
the backdrop of the mountains exactly what Alexandra had wanted. While I
knew she remained angry, uncertain of her feelings about her father’s
suicide, I didn’t feel any guilt. None. Perhaps that continued to highlight
what a monster I truly was.
“I’ve heard rumblings regarding the Russians,” I answered.
“They attempted to attack the Don of the French mob,” Enrique said
quietly.
“I’m well aware. However, it seemed like a glancing blow.” I backed away
from the window, gazing at my watch. Only thirty minutes to go until the
start of the ceremony.
Matteo narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean?”
“Don Fredrique was careless, attending a horse race with only two soldiers
by his side. He wasn’t in a protected area, the location allowing
sharpshooters to easily pick him off. Yet only one of his soldiers was
injured and not critically. Doesn’t that seem out of character for the
Russians? Their skills, while crude, are legendary. They never miss their
target.”
I glanced from Enrique to Matteo after making the statement.
“Maybe they were issuing a warning,” Enrique suggested.
“Or maybe they were trying to put minds at ease, including ours. If they
plan on cutting down every mafia family, picking every family member off
one by one, why haven’t they taken out the rest of his world?” I headed
toward the bar, refreshing my drink. While I needed all my faculties, I also
wanted the edge taken off my nerves. Alexandra deserved to have a good
day.
“Stefano is correct. Enrique, check on the security. Make certain we have
enough men surrounding the estate. None of us want any surprises at this
point.” Matteo moved closer, placing his hand on my shoulder. “Don’t
worry too much, brother. We have your back.”
“I’m not worried about what happens to me. If the Russian bastard wants to
send a message, he’ll do so by taking Alexandra first. You know that.” I
hated the words I was saying and the thought behind them, but it was the
truth.
“Nothing is going to happen.”
“Have you heard anything from the members of the coalition?” I asked,
tipping my head so I could see Matteo’s eyes.
“I had a conversation with Carlo Rossi. He’s just as concerned as you are,
but there have been no overtures made against anyone in his regime. Why?”
I laughed bitterly. “I still don’t trust Orlov. He knows more than he’s telling
anyone.” Russians always protected their own. They were like predatory
wolves, unable to break from their lineage.
Matteo sighed. “There is nothing we can do at this point. There’s been no
sighting of Russians in the area either locally or along the Italian border. If
they’ve come in, it’s through secretive channels.”
“Which the Irish mob certainly has.” O’Sullivan still had connections in
Ireland, his comrades just as brutal as he was. While they were
Neanderthals in my mind, they also had enough connections in Italy they
could easily get into the country.
“You think O’Sullivan might go back on his word?” Enrique asked,
narrowing his eyes.
“Entirely possible.” I turned my attention to Cassis, narrowing my eyes.
“What have you found out about Finian?”
Cassis wrinkled his brow, looking entirely too uncomfortable. “He’s
disappeared or at least he’s not responding to my calls and texts.”
“Not a good sign.” Sweat beaded along my brow. I didn’t like this shit on
any level. “I’m canceling the wedding.”
“You know what that will do to our mother. She’s looking forward to
participating in another son’s wedding, the start of a new life.” Enrique
made the statement with disdain in his voice. While I’d shared the unusual
conversation that I’d had with O’Sullivan with both of them, we all agreed
that my pledge wouldn’t be kept.
Gillian O’Sullivan was about to gain a new man in her life.
“I don’t give a shit. I’m not going to allow Alexandra to become a target.” I
slammed my drink down on the desk, taking long strides toward the door.
Matteo managed to grab my arm before I could reach it. “Don’t. We have
enough security surrounding the property that no one can get through. The
press is already here, for fuck’s sake. If you call this off, it will send word to
every enemy that we’re terrified of a man living thousands of miles away.
That will not bode well for business.”
I yanked my arm away, snarling from hearing his words. “And what if
you’re wrong?”
“Then we will deal with the carnage.”
The carnage. The word alone was enough to push my anger into an entirely
different level. I didn’t like getting into family politics for any reason.
However, my brother was correct. Our enemies, especially the Russians,
were looking for any sign of weakness. I took a deep breath, glancing at my
watch again. “Are the fucking guests here?”
Matteo chuckled. “As far as I can tell.”
I glared at Enrique, still trying to curb my rage. “Enrique, make certain the
soldiers are in place. There’s only a few minutes left.”
Enrique could never be considered a warm, caring individual. He was hard
edged, brutal in everything he did, and surly all the way to the bone. But for
the first time in years, I could see a break in his tightly woven armor. “I
won’t allow anything to happen, Stefano. That I pledge to you.”
As my father had always drilled into us, blood was thicker than water.
However, as the blood coursed through my veins, I realized the oath the
three of us had taken months before would continue to come back and haunt
us. There was no mercy in the dark world of treachery, deceit, and
vengeance. There was only certain death and despair.
“Update us on the security,” Matteo ordered in his usual harsh fashion.
Enrique barely acknowledged him before walking out of the room.
Suddenly, the air between my brother and me was riddled with tension.
“We made a deal with the devil, brother,” I said quietly after a full minute
had passed.
“One we all agreed to.”
I tipped my head, staring into his eyes. “What if we were wrong?”
He didn’t seem surprised at my question, although his gaze reflected an
inner turmoil I rarely saw. “Then we protect our own.”
I closed my eyes, trying to concentrate on the event about to happen. The
arranged marriage was something I’d never wanted, only agreeing to
because of my need for revenge. I loathed what had occurred, taking
Alexandra against her will. I might be a brutal fighter, but I no longer had
the desire to be a monster.
At least with regard to a woman I’d come to respect as well as… love.
“I need to see Alexandra,” I stated, glaring at Matteo.
“Do you think that’s wise? I mean the whole seeing the bride before the
wedding thing.” Matteo laughed until he realized just how serious I was.
“I’ll get her for you. Then I’ll double check with my soldiers to ensure there
will be no issues.”
I gave him a single nod, returning to the table and grabbing my drink. Time
seemed to stand still as it always did when I thought about Alexandra. The
light she emitted always managed to crush out the darkness. Sighing, I held
up my glass in a silent toast to my father. He’d certainly taught his three
children to be brutal and uncompromising. What he hadn’t provided were
lessons in the art of caring. In my mind, I sucked at it.
I heard the sound of the door opening and took a deep breath before turning
around. The sight of Alexandra in a gorgeous white dress, form fitting yet
sophisticated in detail took my breath away. My cock twitched as always
happened when she was close to me, but this time my emotions were
stronger than my sadistic desires. She was a vision of utter beauty.
A blush formed on her cheeks from the way I was looking at her. She
closed the door behind her, shaking her head as she approached. “This is
highly unconventional. You do know that, right?”
Laughing, I inched closer, trying to keep my distance for fear of taking her
like some barbarian prior to the wedding. “I think you know by now that
nothing about me is conventional.”
Her smile seemed to light up the entire room. “That is very true. What was
so important you had to break tradition?”
I weighed my words carefully. “I’m going to make you an offer but as you
might imagine, this is a one-time deal.”
“O-kay. Should I be afraid?” She continued to tease, which meant she was
content.
I closed the distance, taking her hand into mine. I’d given her a damn
engagement ring only the night before. I rubbed my thumb across the
diamond, hating the way I’d presented it. Not as a lover would do, a man
brimming with love, but as a matter of business, making certain she had a
damn ring. I was such a freaking pig.
“You don’t have to marry me,” I said quietly.
“Why? Did something happen?”
“Nothing happened, Alexandra; however, you are the victim in several
ways.”
“I don’t understand. You’re tense. I know something is wrong.” When she
placed her fingers against my cheek, I couldn’t stop the usual growl from
erupting. She had that kind of effect on me.
“I am concerned there could be a breach in security, but that’s not why I
asked to see you. You have a chance to live your life the way you want to.
I’m freeing you. I’ll have Cassis help you gather your things and drive you
to the airport. He’ll make certain our pilot takes you anywhere you want to
go.”
She opened her mouth then closed her eyes, backing away. “You don’t love
me. You don’t need me. You got what you wanted. Is that what this is all
about?”
“That’s not what this is about.”
“Then what is it? Be honest with me, for fuck’s sake,” she demanded, her
eyes illuminated with venom. “I don’t like being used as a damn toy.”
“And I don’t want to use you. I may be a horrible man, but I refuse to
complicate your life. If you want to go, you are free. That’s all I’m saying.”
Alexandra took my drink out of my hand, tipping back the glass. I was
surprised that she consumed almost half before returning it to my fingers.
When she cocked her head, she had a determined look on her face. “Answer
me this. Do you love me?”
“Yes.” The answer was easy. “You are everything, a beautiful flower, but
you deserve more than a life filled with danger.”
“You’re right. I deserve a life filled with love and laughter. If you love me,
are you willing to try and provide moments of utter joy?”
I almost laughed at her question. “Absolutely, although I will still be a
rough asshole at times.”
“I think I can handle you.” She inched closer, patting her hands on my
lapels. “My mother and father had money as well as beautiful things. What
they’d never had was love. I don’t know why or how I can love you,
Stefano, but I do. If it’s all the same to you, I’d like to go through with the
wedding.”
As I brought her hand to my lips, I couldn’t take my eyes off her. “You do
realize I plan on ravaging you.”
“And I would expect nothing less.”
I wrapped my arm around her, yanking her against the heat of my body.
“You are my beautiful bride.”
The knock on the door forced a smile on her face. “Always interrupted.”
As Matteo walked into the room, he rolled his eyes. “Sorry to interrupt, but
everything is in place.” His pointed look held a double meaning.
While I took no real comfort in his words, I had to trust in our soldiers.
Alexandra pulled away from me, her eyes never leaving mine as she backed
toward the door. “The future is ours to make or break.”
The words were simple, yet so damn profound.
When she left the room, I took a deep breath.
“Are you going through with this?” Matteo asked.
“Yeah. God help anyone who attempts to disrupt this wedding.”
Matteo patted me on the arm then walked out, leaving me alone for the first
time that day. Love remained a strange sensation, a difficult concept yet one
I wanted to take years to explore. Finally, I felt lighthearted, prepared to
face the future she’d mentioned.
And I couldn’t wait to see what happened next.
As I walked out into the hall, the smile remaining on my face, the sound of
my phone ringing forced a snarl.
Ignoring it, I walked out the back door, taking a deep breath of the hundreds
of flowers positioned in strategic locations. The music was typical, although
nothing about the wedding itself should be considered traditional by any
means. After heading to the gazebo used as the altar, my brothers flanked
my side. There were at least a hundred guests in attendance, friends of the
family as well as certain influential clients and politicians. While the press
had been pushed to the perimeter, I could tell every one of them was
shooting photographs or filming the prestigious occasion.
The event was also sending a clear message to our enemies, although the
concept continued to piss me off.
As the phone rang again, I hissed, drawing Matteo’s attention.
“Turn your phone off, brother,” he said, half laughing.
“Yeah, I will.” I glanced around the crowd then further beyond, counting at
least two dozen soldiers lining the property. That still didn’t provide any
comfort.
As Alexandra started to walk down the red-carpeted aisle amidst a sea of
white rose petals, I was mesmerized, my hands shaking for one of the first
times in my life. I’d never seen another woman as beautiful. Her skin
glowed, her eyes locked on mine, and the smile on her face only added to
the joy I felt in my heart.
When the phone rang again, my gut told me that something was terribly
wrong.
I yanked it into my hand, still heading for the backyard. “This had better be
good.”
“You need to listen to me. You’re in danger.”

Danger.
There was always a first line of defense in the world of the Benedetti
Empire as well as backup. I’d known that from childhood, the concept
drilled into every member of the family. We never entered into battle
without positioning men in multiple locations, all prepared to attack, kill as
necessary.
Today was no exception.
There were few happy celebrations without concerns, but on this day, an
enemy meant to annihilate our entire family. What few of our enemies knew
was that knowledge was key, not the desire of vengeance, even though
revenge would always be a part of our world. The fact we’d nurtured
dozens of informants, paying them well for the ugly details they provided
had always worked to our benefit.
Today was no exception.
Arturo’s call had changed everything.
Time seemed to all but stop, the music registering in my ears. As I jumped
off the platform, I was only able to issue a single word.
“Attack!”
As I raced toward Alexandra, almost every guest knew exactly what was
happening. They bolted for cover as the gunshots began to fly, peppering
the air with a heavy spray. My weapon was already in my hand before I
made it off the platform. I was aware of our soldiers returning fire, but the
closer I came to Alexandra as she was pushed by the crowd rushing to
leave, the more I realized just how much danger she was in.
Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!
There were so many people, some falling to the carnage that had developed,
others screaming in their attempt to flee. I was forced to push several
people aside, no longer caring about what might happen to them.
All I could concentrate on was getting to the woman I’d fallen so deeply in
love with. When I came close, horror unfolded in front of my eyes.
She’d disappeared.
I jerked to a stop, turning in a full circle, trying to block out the noise even
as bullets ricocheted against several of the pillars leading to the veranda.
Nothing was going to stop me from finding her.
As I managed to block out the cries, I homed in on a single sound.
Alexandra’s muffled cry.
My rage explosive, I took off in the direction of the horrified wail, rounding
the house. Seconds later, I was able to catch sight of her just as she was
being stuffed into the backseat of an SUV. I rocketed closer, running with
everything I had, my adrenaline on high. I took aim, firing off several
rounds, but the driver continued, slamming into the back of a car in his
attempt to get away.
I bolted across the front lawn, trying to cut off the driver. I had one last
chance to disable the vehicle before it was able to get away.
Pop! Pop! Pop!
My bullets hit their mark, my concentration on the engine.
But as the vehicle continued to speed away, my life unraveled in front of
my eyes.
She was being taken away from me and I knew in my heart I would never
see her again.
I got off two more shots, the driver’s side window shattering. Then in
another moment of slow motion, the SUV swerved dangerously to the right,
still going at full speed as it headed for a cluster of massive trees.
“No. No. No!”
The impact was severe, the engine immediately exploding. I wasted no
time, racing toward the vehicle as the fire swept over the hood. As I threw
open the back door, the soldier in the passenger seat had already fisted her
hair, trying to keep her inside.
“Help! Stefano!” Alexandra’s cries would forever burn into my soul.
Without hesitation, I took a single shot, the bullet slicing into the asshole’s
brain. As I pulled her out of the wreck, stumbling backwards several feet,
she clung to me, her fingers wrapped around my neck.
Boom!
The vehicle was engulfed in fire, the flames licking high into the trees.
“Are you alright?” I asked as we raced away from the bloodbath, the sound
of gunfire coming to a halt. Anger boiled from deep within, the kind that
wouldn’t be squelched until I knew exactly who was responsible.
And it had nothing to do with the Russians. I would bet my life on that.
We’d been prepared for a battle, but not one coming from people we
believed we could trust. My father’s words rushed to the surface.
“You can only trust family and even then, only ninety-five percent of the
time.”
We should have heeded his words of wisdom.
“I’m fine. Thank you for saving me. I love you, Stefano. I do.” Her voice
was clear, quivering only slightly. As she gazed into my eyes, my intense
feelings for a woman I’d only wanted to possess swept through me.
She would become my wife, the woman I would enjoy spending the rest of
my life with.
Her words burned deep within me. She’d evoked every emotion inside,
pulling my soul from the darkness.
Only when we were at a safe distance did I pull us both to the ground,
holding her as tightly as possible.
And I made another promise that I intended on keeping.
The fucker responsible would pay.
With. His. Life.
 CHAPTER 16

S tefano

“Who are you working for?” I asked for the fifth time. While both soldiers
assigned to abduct Alexandra had died in the SUV, our soldiers had rounded
up three more gunmen attempting to flee, none of whom seemed eager to
talk. I had no patience for an enemy who dishonored a beautiful celebration
in an attempt to destroy an entire family.
Alexandra was safe and unharmed, her resilience continuing to surprise me.
But my anger remained, always just under the surface.
A dozen guests had lost their lives during the horrific attack, three of our
soldiers as well. At least our enemy had paid a hefty price in body count.
Cleanup had taken two full days. That had allowed for two days of grilling
the three assholes to no avail. Time was of the essence. We needed to react
soon, or our reputation would be branded in an unseemly manner.
They would talk or die on this day. The fuckers had no other choice.
Rumors had been rampant, yet no one had the guts to lay claim to the start
of a war. In my mind, there were two possibilities, maybe three, although I
doubted the French mob were ready to attempt a coup, not with the
Russians breathing down their necks. Still, my gut told me Rossi was
behind the betrayal.
If Arturo hadn’t overheard a conversation between two of O’Sullivan’s
soldiers, things could have turned out much differently.
“It would appear the fuckers don’t want to talk,” I stated in Italian before
shooting both Enrique and Matteo a look.
“Then we’ll need to up the game.” Enrique’s grin was heartfelt just seconds
before he pulled the trigger, the bullet slicing into the thigh of one of the
assholes.
While he howled in pain, the other two remained expressionless.
They had no identities on them, and none had been recognized by any of
our men. They weren’t Russians and I doubted they were Irish.
We’d taken the prisoners to the same church that had recently been used for
the recent coalition meeting. We’d kept them chained to one of the stone
walls in between our attempts at holding decent conversations.
I crowded in the face of one of the men, shaking my head. “Now, talk to
me.”
“Fuck you.” His English was excellent, his accent questionable. However, it
was clear that he wasn’t of Italian descent.
My fury got the better of me and I backhanded him, sending the chair he’d
been chained to flying against one of the cold stone walls. Hissing, I rubbed
my eyes, about to end this. We would get nothing from them.
The door to the room opened and I jerked my head to the side, curious as to
why Cassis had interrupted.
“Sorry, boss. I thought you’d want to know you have a visitor.”
“How the hell did the asshole find us?” Matteo barked.
“The Russian said by instinct,” Cassis answered.
“Russian?” Enrique huffed. “What the fuck?”
“Orlov,” I answered, my hackles raised. Either this was a ploy, or I’d been
wrong about my assumptions.
Cassis nodded, giving me a curious look. “What do you want me to do with
him?”
“Leave him there. I’ll deal with him.” I wasted no time heading outside. As
I moved toward the brutal blond, I kept the weapon in my hand. “What do
you want, Russian?”
Gregor turned to face me, issuing the same kind of look he had before.
“I’ve brought you information you might want to hear.”
“I guess I’ll be the judge of that.”
Smirking, he glanced around him, studying the church for a few minutes.
“You should marry her in a church, Benedetti. The only marriages that
survive are those that happen inside a church. You need to be blessed.”
His statement was completely out of character. Exhaling, I remained silent,
uncertain I could keep from shooting him between the eyes.
“You thought me your enemy. You were wrong. However, I have
knowledge that you need,” he continued.
“In exchange for what?”
He laughed, the sound just as bitter as the tone I’d heard in mine countless
times. “This is a gesture of good faith from Don Rossi and nothing more.”
Good faith.
Which meant we’d owe him something in the future. While neither of my
brothers wanted to owe any man a favor, on this occasion, I felt there was
no other choice.
“Please give my thanks to Don Rossi,” I said through clenched teeth. If
Carlo Rossi had some insight into O’Sullivan’s plans, I was more than
curious, but it would appear he wasn’t ready to provide every scrap of
information.
Yet.
The Russian kept the sneer on his face.
And as he began to speak, my grip on my weapon became forceful.
Minutes later, I returned to the church, storming into the room where the
men had been held. Without hesitation, I fired three shots.
Then I walked away.

My father used to tell us that while revenge was sweet, it was sweetest
when served cold. I’d always known what he’d meant, but it seemed more
appropriate on this day.
There was no reason for conversation as my brothers and I headed for the
man’s favorite destination, the café a location he’d been going to on a
regular basis for years. Providing punishment in a local establishment was a
clear reminder of what our father had been forced to endure just moments
before his death inside a New York City restaurant.
During the aftermath of the deadly carnage, all three of us had spent
countless hours making certain the information Orlov had provided
regarding the attack had been accurate.
There was no doubt.
My thoughts drifted to the Russian’s comment about a wedding. Perhaps
he’d been right. My mother had tried to encourage me to alter Alexandra’s
plans, but I’d refused.
Maybe God had been angrier than usual at my blasphemy. At least my
beautiful bride had survived the attack.
Arturo’s call had allowed just enough time to react, able to keep the second
wave of our enemy’s soldiers from advancing. However, the soldiers
disguised as guests had initiated the attack. They’d been given carte
blanche, checked at security because we’d placed our trust in someone we
shouldn’t have.
What Arturo’s warning had also provided was a clear indication that
Michael O’Sullivan had attempted to plant a smokescreen with his request
for a meeting. He’d had no intentions of calling off the war against the
Benedetti family.
Just like I’d had no intention of keeping my pledge to honor our agreement.
That was the way of things. You trusted no one but those within your
organization, and even then, you were required to test their loyalty from
time to time. He’d made contacts through his tight connections with the
Irish mob, making a business arrangement in order to keep his hands clean.
His accomplice had believed he wouldn’t be discovered.
Our three Capos remained outside the café, prepared to stop any attempt at
retaliation or rescue. With only one soldier inside, we knew there would be
no difficulty obtaining satisfaction.
I entered first, immediately scanning the small location. He was easy
enough to find, basking in his glory as he sipped on his usual latte. I slipped
onto the seat opposite, keeping a grin on my face.
“Stefano. What do I owe this pleasure?”
I studied Riccardo, remembering warnings from my father that sometimes
our enemies were those closest. I had a feeling he meant in proximity,
Riccardo’s territory butting up to ours. While there’d never been any
outward signs of an attempted coup, as my brothers and I had always been
taught…
Never trust your enemies, no matter how close the relationship might be.
“I think you are well aware of why we’re here,” I answered quietly. While
there were few customers inside, there was no need to make a scene.
He suddenly realized my brothers were standing behind his chair. At that
point, he seemed uncomfortable as hell. However, he took a sip of his latte,
obviously debating what the hell he was going to do. “I’m afraid I don’t.”
“It would seem some of your soldiers can’t keep their mouths shut. Sadly,
while enjoying the results of their massacre, they didn’t seem to realize that
they were in the company of a good friend of ours. Gregor Orlov? While
neither one of us trust the Russians on any level, I knew the man was telling
the truth. You were behind the slaughter.”
To the man’s credit, he remained fairly calm, although he made a single
mistake, flitting his eyes toward his soldier.
Enrique immediately took control, pressing the barrel of his Glock against
the soldier’s side. “I don’t think you want to do that.” He reached inside the
man’s jacket pocket, removing the weapon.
“Are you out of your mind?” Riccardo asked in a half whisper, his face
almost a glorious shade of beet red.
“No, I don’t think so. As a matter of fact, I knew at our father’s funeral that
what you were capable of. My only regret is that I didn’t follow through
with my instincts. I’m handling that right here. Right now.”
The single shot was all that was necessary, the silencer all but eliminating
the sound. As I walked out of the café, I felt vindicated, at least to a degree.
Enrique would need to proceed quickly in order to bring an element of
surprise.
At least Matteo had heeded my earlier demand, hunting down the person
responsible for the attacks.
The sunshine beaming down on my face allowed me to smile. While this
ordeal was over, our family remaining intact, there would be another battle
to face.
And another.
Only not on this day.
Today was the beginning of the rest of my life.
As I glanced at my watch, my hunger grew. My lovely bride and I had a
plane to catch.

Alexandra
They say love is blind. For me, love might be considered stupid, but it made
my tummy flutter and my heart race. I felt light on my feet, even woozy but
not out of fear or anger. The brooding Italian had that effect on me. As I
gazed into his eyes, I remained surprised at the depth of his emotion. He
was entirely different than only a few days before.
Maybe the fact I’d come close to losing my life had a profound effect on
him. He’d been more protective, ensuring that I was safe as well as happy,
saying very little about what had transpired on the few days since the
horrible attack.
But I knew in my gut that he’d ‘handled’ the situation along with his
brothers. Maybe I didn’t want to know the details. Then again, a part of me
wanted to know everything about his life.
Our life.
I was about to become a part of his dangerous world and there was no
pretending otherwise. What I’d finally come to terms within my mind was
that I did believe love could conquer all evil. Would we live the fantasy
world of the perfect marriage, a quaint little house, and a white picket
fence? Never. But there would be laughter and passion, joys and sorrow.
And we would handle them together.
St. Tropez was everything that Stefano had described, glorious and
picturesque, the ocean a stunning color of turquoise. The food was
incredible, the people friendly, and the nightlife dazzling.
But everything paled to this moment in a tiny Catholic church. There were
no guests waiting to share in our joy after we were married, no family to
congratulate us after the glorious event. Even the witnesses were people we
didn’t know. I didn’t have on the long white dress with the beaded bodice or
a veil, just a simple yet beautiful frock I’d found in a local shop the day
before. In my hands were fresh flowers we’d purchased together at a tiny
market only two blocks from the church.
The two things that remained similar were the feeling in my heart and the
hunky man standing in front of me.
As the priest continued, most of the ceremony in French, I realized that
neither one of us needed the translation. We knew what being said.
For better for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to
love and to cherish until death do us part.
They were words I’d never wanted to say to anyone, but on this glorious
warm day in the middle of summer, nothing could be more perfect.
Stefano cupped my face, his eyes glistening. “My beautiful wife. I will love
and cherish you always.” As he leaned over, his hot breath tickled my ear.
“As long as you obey.”
I could feel the blush creeping up from the base of my neck. His soft touch
created a wave of desire, my nipples aching and my pussy quivering. As he
tilted my chin, I could see tears in his eyes.
The man exuded passion in everything he did. When he captured my
mouth, sweeping his tongue inside, I slid my arm around his shoulder,
tangling my fingers in his hair. He tasted like sunshine and happiness.
Even though danger would always lurk in the shadows, enemies attempting
to destroy what we’d managed to create, at this moment there was only the
two of us and a future yet to come.
When he eased away, nipping my lower lip before doing so, I heard the
deep rumble of a growl pushing up from his throat. Soon the man would
ravage me.
My abductor.
My lover.
My husband.
And there was nothing I wanted more in the entire world.

Morning.
The beautiful colors cresting over the horizon were breathtaking. A light
breeze wafted across my skin, the scent of the ocean tingling my nostrils.
The secluded villa had stunning views, the ocean only steps away. This was
every girl’s dream of the perfect honeymoon. However, I enjoyed time
alone, doing nothing else but dreaming as the water tumbled softly against
the shore.
I’d been surprised when Stefano had agreed to allowing me to work on
certain portions of the Benedetti Corporation, handling the financials for the
legitimate side of his world. He might be surprised when I parlayed the
family wealth into another level. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought.
I realized that a small portion of me missed my father, and maybe one day
I’d be able to forgive him, but not yet. He’d been a broken man, someone
who’d lost his soul to the same devil I thought Stefano had. However,
Stefano wanted to be a different man. Only time would tell if he was able,
but I wanted to be by his side through thick and thin.
As I felt his presence, I bit back a cry. He would always be the most
impatient man, getting what he wanted almost every time. I refused to turn
around, shivering as the breeze wafted the sheer nightgown that I was
wearing against my aching nipples. The round of passion we’d shared the
night before had been intense, leaving me wanting more.
Somehow, I knew that was going to happen without needing to ask.
When I felt the tips of his fingers brushing against my arms, a moan slipped
past my lips, goosebumps now covering every inch.
“You left our bed without permission,” he said in a husky voice, the tone
sending another wave of chills dancing down my spine. “You are very
disobedient.”
“No, I’m actually a very good girl. At least that’s what you told me last
night.”
Stefano pressed kisses against my shoulder, rubbing his lips halfway down
my arms. As he crowded closer, rubbing his groin back and forth across my
bottom, I closed my eyes, my desire making my blood boil.
“You will always be mischievous, which is why you will require
discipline.”
I bit my lip and gripped the railing, twisting my hands as he slowly lowered
the straps on my nightgown. Then he pulled me back, forcing my hands to
my sides. When the thin piece of material floated to the deck, my pussy
clenched and released to the point I was certain I’d orgasm. He preferred
keeping me naked at all times, including during our private dinners at the
villa.
I’d never seen him more relaxed, but he would forever be the dominant in
our relationship.
Maybe that’s exactly what I’d wanted all along.
“You said you weren’t going to spank me,” I teased.
“I was lying.” His dark chuckle brought another wave of longing pooling in
the pit of my stomach. “As a matter of fact, stay right where you are.”
“Yes, sir.” I twisted my hands, trying to keep from turning around. I knew
what kind of punishment he’d dole out if I did.
After returning, he slid the tip of a single finger down the back of my neck,
slowly trailing it along my spine to the crack of my ass. “I can’t wait to fuck
you.”
“You already have, several times,” I whispered.
“Not enough. Soon, my wife. Soon. First, you need a hard spanking.”
I darted my head to the side, able to see the nasty wooden brush he’d
insisted I bring. I hated it almost as much as the belt.
Although a part of me craved his firm hand.
“Grip the railing and remain in position,” he commanded.
I obeyed, chewing on my inner lip from the anticipation.
When he smacked one side of my bottom then the other, I rose onto my
toes, holding back a cry. The pain was instantaneous, shooting down the
backs of my legs.
“You will learn to obey me in time,” he said in a sensual tone.
“And if I can’t?”
He cracked the brush four times in rapid succession.
“Then I might have to keep you in a cage.”
Another sudden quiver rolled through me, my blood on fire. “I’d like to see
you try.”
As he brought his hand down too many times for me to count, I finally let
out a wail.
“Be careful what you ask for.” He laughed again, breathing a swath of hot
air across my shoulders before smacking me long and hard, moving rapidly
from one side to the other.
I was wet and hot, my skin seared from the electricity shooting between us.
When he brushed his fingers between my legs, flicking the tips across my
swollen folds, I knew he was already losing patience, his hunger that of a
true predator.
The thudding sound as he tossed the implement proved that I was right.
When he intertwined our fingers, rubbing his throbbing cock back and
forth, I pushed hard against him.
“La sposa piu bella,” he whispered. “You are truly the most beautiful bride.
I love you, Alexandra Benedetti.”
As he thrust the entire length of his cock inside my pussy, the force shoving
me against the railing, images flashed in front of my eyes, unfolding a story
of my life, both past and present.
But the vision of the future brought me joy.
A family.
As my mother’s face shimmered in one of the images, her smile exactly as I
remembered, I could hear a quote she’d used often, one that I realized I was
beginning to understand.
“Other things may change us, but we start and end with the family.”
Anthony Brandt

The End
 AFTERWORD

Stormy Night Publications would like to thank you for your interest in our
books.

If you liked this book (or even if you didn’t), we would really appreciate
you leaving a review on the site where you purchased it. Reviews provide
useful feedback for us and our authors, and this feedback (both positive
comments and constructive criticism) allows us to work even harder to
make sure we provide the content our customers want to read.

If you would like to check out more books from Stormy Night Publications,
if you want to learn more about our company, or if you would like to join
our mailing list, please visit our website at:

http://www.stormynightpublications.com
 BOOKS OF THE BENEDETTI EMPIRE SERIES

Cruel Prince
Catherine’s father conspired to have my father killed, and that debt to the Benedetti family must be
settled. Just as he took something from me, I will take something from him.
His daughter.
She will be mine to punish and ravage, but when she suffers it will not be for his sins.
It will be for my pleasure.
She will beg, but it will be for me to claim her in the most shameful ways imaginable.
She will scream, but it will be because she doesn’t think she can bear another climax.
But when she surrenders at last, it will not be to her captor.
It will be to her husband.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE MERCILESS KINGS SERIES

King’s Captive
Emily Porter saw me kill a man who betrayed my family and she helped put me behind bars. But
someone with my connections doesn’t stay in prison long, and she is about to learn the hard way that
there is a price to pay for crossing the boss of the King dynasty. A very, very painful price…
She’s going to cry for me as I blister that beautiful bottom, then she’s going to scream for me as I
ravage her over and over again, taking her in the most shameful ways she can imagine. But leaving
her well-punished and well-used is just the beginning of what I have in store for Emily.
I’m going to make her my bride, and then I’m going to make her mine completely.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Hostage
When my life was threatened, Michael King didn’t just take matters into his own hands.
He took me.
When he carried me off it was partly to protect me, but mostly it was because he wanted me.
I didn’t choose to go with him, but it wasn’t up to me. That’s why I’m naked, wet, and sore in an
opulent Swiss chalet with my bottom still burning from the belt of the infuriatingly sexy mafia boss
who brought me here, punished me when I fought him, and then savagely made me his.
We’ll return when things are safe in New Orleans, but I won’t be going back to my old home.
I belong to him now, and he plans to keep me.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Possession
Her father had to be taught what happens when you cross a King, but that isn’t why Genevieve Rossi
is sore, well-used, and waiting for me to claim her in the only way I haven’t already.
She’s sore because she thought she could embarrass me in public without being punished.
She’s well-used because after I spanked her I wanted more, and I take what I want.
She’s waiting for me in my bed because she’s my bride, and tonight is our wedding night.
I’m not going to be gentle with her, but when she wakes up tomorrow morning wet and blushing her
cheeks won’t be crimson because of the shameful things I did to her naked, quivering body.
It will be because she begged for all of them.
 Buy on Amazon

King’s Toy
Vincenzo King thought I knew something about a man who betrayed him, but that isn’t why I’m on
my way to New Orleans well-used and sore with my backside still burning from his belt.
When he bared and punished me maybe it was just business, but what came after was not.
It was savage, it was shameful, and it was very, very personal.
I’m his toy now, and not the kind you keep in its box on the shelf.
He’s going to play rough with me.
He’s going to get me all wet and dirty.
Then he’s going to do it all again tomorrow.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Demands
Julieta Morales hoped to escape an unwanted marriage, but the moment she got into my car her fate
was sealed. She will have a husband, but it won’t be the cartel boss her father chose for her.
It will be me.
But I’m not the kind of man who takes his bride gently amid rose petals on her wedding night. She’ll
learn to satisfy her King’s demands with her bottom burning and her hair held in my fist.
She’ll promise obedience when she speaks her vows, but she’ll be mastered long before then.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Temptation
I didn’t think I needed Dimitri Kristoff’s protection, but it wasn’t up to me. With a kingpin from a
rival family coming after me, he took charge, took off his belt, and then took what he wanted.
He knows I’m not used to doing as I’m told. He just doesn’t care.
The stripes seared across my bare bottom left me sore and sorry, but it was what came after that truly
left me shaken. The princess of the King family shouldn’t be on her knees for anyone, let alone this
Bratva brute who has decided to claim for himself what he was meant to safeguard.
Nobody gave me to him, but I’m his anyway.
Now he’s going to make sure I know it.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE MAFIA MASTERS SERIES

His as Payment
Caroline Hargrove thinks she is mine because her father owed me a debt, but that isn’t why she is
sitting in my car beside me with her bottom sore inside and out. She’s wet, well-used, and coming
with me whether she likes it or not because I decided I want her, and I take what I want.
As a senator’s daughter, she probably thought no man would dare lay a hand on her, let alone spank
her thoroughly and then claim her beautiful body in the most shameful ways possible.
She was wrong. Very, very wrong. She’s going to be mastered, and I won’t be gentle about it.

Buy on Amazon

Taken as Collateral
Francesca Alessandro was just meant to be collateral, held captive as a warning to her father, but then
she tried to fight me. She ended up sore and soaked as I taught her a lesson with my belt and then
screaming with every savage climax as I taught her to obey in a much more shameful way.
She’s mine now. Mine to keep. Mine to protect. Mine to use as hard and as often as I please.

Buy on Amazon

Forced to Cooperate
Willow Church is not the first person who tried to put a bullet in me. She’s just the first I let live.
Now she will pay the price in the most shameful way imaginable. The stripes from my belt will teach
her to obey, but what happens to her sore, red bottom after that will teach the real lesson.
She will be used mercilessly, over and over, and every brutal climax will remind her of the
humiliating truth: she never even had a chance against me. Her body always knew its master.

Buy on Amazon

Claimed as Revenge
Valencia Rivera became mine the moment her father broke the agreement he made with me. She
thought she had a say in the matter, but my belt across her beautiful bottom taught her otherwise and
a night spent screaming her surrender into the sheets left her in no doubt she belongs to me.
Using her hard and often will not be all it takes to tame her properly, but it will be a good start…

Buy on Amazon
 Made to Beg
Sierra Fox showed up at my door to ask for my protection, and I gave it to her… for a price. She
belongs to me now, and I’m going to use her beautiful body as thoroughly as I please. The only thing
for her to decide is how sore her cute little bottom will be when I’m through claiming her.
She came to me begging for help, but as her moans and screams grow louder with every brutal
climax, we both know it won’t be long before she begs me for something far more shameful.

Buy on Amazon
 MORE MAFIA ROMANCES BY PIPER STONE

Caught
If you’re forced to come to an arrangement with someone as dangerous as Jagger Calduchi, it means
he’s about to take what he wants, and you’ll give it to him… even if it’s your body.
I got caught snooping where I didn’t belong, and Jagger made me an offer I couldn’t refuse. A week
with him where his rules are the only rules, or his bought and paid for cops take me to jail.
He’s going to punish me, train me, and master me completely. When he’s used me so shamefully I
blush just to think about it, maybe he’ll let me go home… or maybe he’ll decide to keep me.

Buy on Amazon

Ruthless
Treating a mobster shot by a rival’s goons isn’t really my forte, but when a man is powerful enough
to have a whole wing of a hospital cleared out for his protection, you do as you’re told.
To make matters worse, this isn’t first time I’ve met Giovanni Calduchi. It turns out my newest
patient is the stern, sexy brute who all but dragged me back to his hotel room a couple of nights ago
so he could use my body as he pleased, then showed up at my house the next day, stripped me bare,
and spanked me until I was begging him to take me even more roughly and shamefully.
Now, with his enemies likely to be coming after me in order to get to him, all I can do is hope he’s as
good at keeping me safe as he is at keeping me blushing, sore, and thoroughly satisfied.

Buy on Amazon

Dangerous
I knew Erik Chenault was dangerous the moment I saw him. Everything about him should have
warned me away, from the scar on his face to the fact that mobsters call him Blade. But I was drawn
like a moth to a flame, and I ended up burnt… and blushing, sore, and thoroughly used.
Now he’s taken it upon himself to protect me from men like the ones we both tried to leave in our
past. He’s going to make me his whether I like it or not… but I think I’m going to like it.

Buy on Amazon

Prey
Within moments of setting eyes on Sophia Waters, I was certain of two things. She was going to learn
what happens to bad girls who cheat at cards, and I was going to be the one to teach her.
But there was one thing I didn’t know as I reddened that cute little bottom and then took her long and
hard and oh so shamefully: I wasn’t the only one who didn’t come here for a game of cards.
I came to kill a man. It turns out she came to protect him.
Nobody keeps me from my target, but I’m in no rush. Not when I’m enjoying this game of cat and
mouse so much. I’ll even let her catch me one day, and as she screams my name with each brutal
climax she’ll finally realize the truth. She was never the hunter. She was always the prey.

Buy on Amazon

Given
Stephanie Michaelson was given to me, and she is mine. The sooner she learns that, the less often her
cute little bottom will end up well-punished and sore as she is reminded of her place.
But even as she promises obedience with tears running down her cheeks, I know it isn’t the sting of
my belt that will truly tame her. It is what comes next that will leave her in no doubt she belongs to
me. That part will be long, hard, and shameful… and I will make her beg for all of it.

Buy on Amazon

Dangerous Stranger
I came to Spain hoping to start a new life away from dangerous men, but then I met Rafael Santiago.
Now I’m not just caught up in the affairs of a mafia boss, I’m being forced into his car.
When I saw something I shouldn’t have, Rafael took me captive, stripped me bare, and punished me
until he felt certain I’d told him everything I knew about his organization… which was nothing at all.
Then he offered me his protection in return for the right to use me as he pleases.
Now that I belong to him, his plans for me are more shameful than I could have ever imagined.

Buy on Amazon

Indebted
After her father stole from me, I could have left Alessandra Toro in jail for a crime she didn’t
commit. But I have plans for her. A deal with the judge—the kind only a man like me can arrange—
made her my captive, and she will pay her father’s debt with her beautiful body.
She will try to run, of course, but it won’t be the law that comes after her. It will be me.
The sting of my belt across her quivering bare bottom will teach Alessandra the price of defiance, but
it is the far more shameful penance that follows which will truly tame her.

Buy on Amazon

Taken
 When Winter O’Brien was given to me, she thought she had a say in the matter. She was wrong.
She is my bride. Mine to claim, mine to punish, and mine to use as shamefully as I please. The sting
of my belt on her bare bottom will teach her to obey, but obedience is just the beginning.
I will demand so much more.

Buy on Amazon

Bratva’s Captive
I told Chloe Kingstrom that getting close to me would be dangerous, and she should keep her
distance. The moment she disobeyed and followed me into that bar, she became mine.
Now my enemies are after her, but it’s not what they would do to her she should worry about.
It’s what I’m going to do to her.
My belt across her bare backside will teach her obedience, but what comes after will be different.
She’s going to blush, beg, and scream with every climax as she’s ravaged more thoroughly than she
can imagine. Then I’m going to flip her over and claim her in an even more shameful way.
If she’s a good girl, I might even let her enjoy it.

Buy on Amazon

Hunted
Hope Gracen was just another target to be tracked down… until I caught her.
When I discovered I’d been lied to, I carried her off.
She’ll tell me the truth with her bottom still burning from my belt, but that isn’t why she’s here.
I took her to protect her. I’m keeping her because she’s mine.

Buy on Amazon

Theirs as Payment
Until mere moments ago, I was a doctor heading home after my shift at the hospital. But that was
before I was forced into the back seat of an SUV, then bared and spanked for trying to escape.
Now I’m just leverage for the Cabello brothers to use against my father, but it isn’t the thought of
being held hostage by these brutes that has my heart racing and my whole body quivering.
It is the way they’re looking at me…
Like they’re about to tear my clothes off and take turns mounting me like wild beasts.
Like they’re going to share me, using me in ways more shameful than I can even imagine.
Like they own me.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE DARK OVERTURE SERIES

Indecent Invitation
I shouldn’t be here.
My clothes shouldn’t be scattered around the room, my bottom shouldn’t be sore, and I certainly
shouldn’t be screaming into the sheets as a ruthless tycoon takes everything he wants from me.
I shouldn’t even know Houston Powers at all, but I was in a bad spot and I was made an offer.
A shameful, indecent offer I couldn’t refuse.
I was desperate, I needed the money, and I didn’t have a choice. Not a real one, anyway.
I’m here because I signed a contract, but I’m his because he made me his.

Buy on Amazon

Illicit Proposition
I should have known better.
His proposition was shameful. So shameful I threw my drink in his face when I heard it.
Then I saw the look in his eyes, and I knew I’d made a mistake.
I fought as he bared me and begged as he spanked me, but it didn’t matter. All I could do was moan,
scream, and climax helplessly for him as he took everything he wanted from me.
By the time I signed the contract, I was already his.

Buy on Amazon

Unseemly Entanglement
I was warned about Frederick Duvall. I was told he was dangerous. But I never suspected that
meeting the billionaire advertising mogul to discuss a business proposition would end with me bent
over a table with my dress up and my panties down for a shameful lesson in obedience.
That should have been it. I should have told him what he could do with his offer and his money.
But I didn’t.
I could say it was because two million dollars is a lot of cash, but as I stand before him naked, bound,
and awaiting the sting of his cane for daring to displease him, I know that’s not the truth.
I’m not here because he pays me. I’m here because he owns me.
Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE CLUB DARKNESS SERIES

Bent to His Will

Even the most powerful men in the world know better than to cross me, but Autumn Sutherland
thought she could spy on me in my own club and get away with it. Now she must be punished.
She tried to expose me, so she will be exposed. Bare, bound, and helplessly on display, she’ll beg for
mercy as my strap lashes her quivering bottom and my crop leaves its burning welts on her most
intimate spots. Then she’ll scream my name as she takes every inch of me, long and hard.
When I am done with her, she won’t just be sore and shamefully broken. She will be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Broken by His Hand

Sophia Russo tried to keep away from me, but just thinking about what I would do to her left her
panties drenched. She tried to hide it, but I didn’t let her. I tore those soaked panties off, spanked her
bare little bottom until she had no doubt who owns her, and then took her long and hard.
She begged and screamed as she came for me over and over, but she didn’t learn her lesson…
She didn’t just come back for more. She thought she could disobey me and get away with it.
This time I’m not just going to punish her. I’m going to break her.

Buy on Amazon

Bound by His Command

Willow danced for the rich and powerful at the world’s most exclusive club… until tonight.
Tonight I told her she belongs to me now, and no other man will touch her again.
Tonight I ripped her soaked panties from her beautiful body and taught her to obey with my belt.
Tonight I took her as mine, and I won’t be giving her up.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE DANGEROUS BUSINESS SERIES

Persuasion
Her father stole something from the mob and they hired me to get it back, but that’s not the real
reason Giliana Worthington is locked naked in a cage with her bottom well-used and sore.
I brought her here so I could take my time punishing her, mastering her, and ravaging her helpless,
quivering body over and over again as she screams and moans and begs for more.
I didn’t take her as a hostage. I took her because she is mine.

Buy on Amazon

Bad Men
I thought I could run away from the marriage the mafia arranged for me, but I ended up held prisoner
in a foreign country by someone far more dangerous than the man I tried to escape.
Then Jack and Diego came for me.
They didn’t ask if I wanted to be theirs. They just took me.
I ran, but they caught me, stripped me bare, and punished me in the most shameful way possible.
Now they’re going to share me, and they’re not going to be gentle about it.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE MONTANA BAD BOYS SERIES

Hawk
He’s a big, angry Marine, and I’m going to be sore when he’s done with me.
Hawk Travers is not a man to be trifled with. I learned that lesson in the hardest way possible, first
with a painful, humiliating public spanking and then much more shamefully in private.
She came looking for trouble. She got a taste of my belt instead.
Bryce Myers pushed me too far and she ended up with her bottom welted. But as satisfying as it is to
hear this feisty little reporter scream my name as I put her in her place, I get the feeling she isn’t
going to stop snooping around no matter how well-used and sore I leave her cute backside.
She’s gotten herself in way over her head, but she’s mine now, and I protect what’s mine.

Buy on Amazon

Scorpion
He didn’t ask if I like it rough. It wasn’t up to me.
I thought I could get away with pissing off a big, tough Marine. I ended up with my face planted in
the sheets, my burning bottom raised high, and my hair held tightly in his fist as he took me long and
hard and taught me the kind of shameful lesson only a man like Scorpion could teach.
She was begging for a taste of my belt. She got much more than that.
Getting so tipsy she thought she could be sassy with me in my own bar earned Caroline a spanking,
but it was trying to make off with my truck that sealed the deal. She’ll feel my belt across her bare
backside, then she’ll scream my name as she takes every single inch of me.
This naughty girl needs to be put in her place, and I’m going to enjoy every moment of it.

Buy on Amazon

Mustang
I tried to tell him how to run his ranch. Then he took off his belt.
When I heard a rumor about his ranch, I confronted Mustang about it. I thought I could go toe to toe
with the big, tough former Marine, but I ended up blushing, sore, and very thoroughly used.
I told her it was going to hurt. I meant it.
Danni Brexton is a hot little number with a sharp tongue and a chip on her shoulder. She’s the kind of
trouble that needs to be ridden hard and put away wet, but only after a taste of my belt.
 It will take more than just a firm hand and a burning bottom to tame this sassy spitfire, but I plan to
keep her safe, sound, and screaming my name in bed whether she likes it or not. By the time I’m
through with her, there won’t be a shadow of a doubt in her mind that she belongs to me.

Buy on Amazon

Nash
When he caught me on his property, he didn’t call the police. He just took off his belt.
Nash caught me breaking into his shed while on the run from the mob, and when he demanded
answers and obedience I gave him neither. Then he took off his belt and taught me in the most
shameful way possible what happens to naughty girls who play games with a big, rough Marine.
She’s mine to protect. That doesn’t mean I’m going to be gentle with her.
Michelle doesn’t just need a place to hide out. She needs a man who will bare her bottom and spank
her until she is sore and sobbing whenever she puts herself at risk with reckless defiance, then shove
her face into the sheets and make her scream his name with every savage climax.
She’ll get all of that from me, and much, much more.

Buy on Amazon

Austin
I offered this brute a ride. I ended up the one being ridden.
The first time I saw Austin, he was hitchhiking. I stopped to give him a lift, but I didn’t end up taking
this big, rough former Marine wherever he was heading. He was far too busy taking me.
She thought she was in charge. Then I took off my belt.
When Francesca Montgomery pulled up beside me, I didn’t know who she was, but I knew what she
needed and I gave it to her. Long, hard, and thoroughly, until she was screaming my name as she
climaxed over and over with her quivering bare bottom still sporting the marks from my belt.
But someone wants to hurt her, and when someone tries to hurt what’s mine, I take it personally.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE ALPHA BEASTS SERIES

King’s Mate
Her scent drew me to her, but something deeper and more powerful told me she was mine.
Something that would not be denied. Something that demanded I claim her then and there.
I took her the way a beast takes his mate. Roughly. Savagely. Without mercy or remorse.
She will run, and when she does she will be punished, but it is not me that she fears. Every quivering,
desperate climax reminds her that her body knows its master, and that terrifies her.
She knows I am not a gentle king, and she will scream for me as she learns her place.

Buy on Amazon

Beast’s Claim
Raven is not one of my kind, but the moment I caught her scent I knew she belonged to me.
She is my mate, and when I claim her it will not be gentle. She can fight me, but her pleas for mercy
as she is punished will soon give way to screams of climax as she is mounted and rutted.
By the time I am finished with her, the evidence of her body’s surrender will be mingled with my
seed as it drips down her bare thighs. But she will be more than just sore and utterly spent.
She will be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Alpha’s Mate
I didn’t ask Nicolina to be my mate. It was not up to her. An alpha takes what belongs to him.
She will plead for mercy as she is bared and punished for daring to run from me, but her screams as
she is claimed and rutted will be those of helpless climax as her body surrenders to its master.
She is mine, and I’m going to make sure she knows it.

Buy on Amazon
 MORE STORMY NIGHT BOOKS BY PIPER STONE

Claimed by the Beasts

Though she has done her best to run from it, Scarlet Dumane cannot escape what is in store for her.
She has known for years that she is destined to belong not just to one savage beast, but to three, and
now the time has come for her to be claimed. Soon her mates will own every inch of her beautiful
body, and she will be shared and used as roughly and as often as they please.
Scarlet hid from the disturbing truth about herself, her family, and her town for as long as she could,
but now her grandmother’s death has finally brought her back home to the bayous of Louisiana and
at last she must face her fate, no matter how shameful and terrifying.
She will be a queen, but her mates will be her masters, and defiance will be thoroughly punished. Yet
even when she is stripped bare and spanked until she is sobbing, her need for them only grows, and
every blush, moan, and quivering climax binds her to them more tightly. But with enemies lurking in
the shadows, can she trust her mates to protect her from both man and beast?

Buy on Amazon

Millionaire Daddy
Dominick Asbury is not just a handsome millionaire whose deep voice makes Jenna’s tummy flutter
whenever they are together, nor is he merely the first man bold enough to strip her bare and spank her
hard and thoroughly whenever she has been naughty. He is much more than that.
He is her daddy.
He is the one who punishes her when she’s been a bad girl, and he is the one who takes her in his
arms afterwards and brings her to one climax after another until she is utterly spent and satisfied.
But something shady is going on behind the scenes at Dominick’s company, and when Jenna draws
the wrong conclusion from a poorly written article about him and creates an embarrassing public
scene, will she end up not only costing them both their jobs but losing her daddy as well?

Buy on Amazon

Conquering Their Mate

For years the Cenzans have cast a menacing eye on Earth, but it still came as a shock to be captured,
stripped bare, and claimed as a mate by their leader and his most trusted warriors.
It infuriates me to be punished for the slightest defiance and forced to submit to these alien brutes,
but as I’m led naked through the corridors of their ship, my well-punished bare bottom and my
helpless arousal both fully on display, I cannot help wondering how long it will be until I’m kneeling
at the feet of my mates and begging them take me as shamefully as they please.
 Buy on Amazon

Captured and Kept

Since her career was knocked off track in retaliation for her efforts to expose a sinister plot by high-
ranking government officials, reporter Danielle Carver has been stuck writing puff pieces in a small
town in Oregon. Desperate for a serious story, she sets out to investigate the rumors she’s been
hearing about mysterious men living in the mountains nearby. But when she secretly follows them
back to their remote cabin, the ruggedly handsome beasts don’t take kindly to her snooping around,
and Dani soon finds herself stripped bare for a painful, humiliating spanking.
Their rough dominance arouses her deeply, and before long she is blushing crimson as they take turns
using her beautiful body as thoroughly and shamefully as they please. But when Dani uncovers the
true reason for their presence in the area, will more than just her career be at risk?

Buy on Amazon

Taming His Brat

It’s been years since Cooper Dawson left her small Texas hometown, but after her stubborn defiance
gets her fired from two jobs in a row, she knows something definitely needs to change. What she
doesn’t expect, however, is for her sharp tongue and arrogant attitude to land her over the knee of a
stern, ruggedly sexy cowboy for a painful, embarrassing, and very public spanking.
Rex Sullivan cannot deny being smitten by Cooper, and the fact that she is in desperate need of his
belt across her bare backside only makes the war-hardened ex-Marine more determined to tame the
beautiful, fiery redhead. It isn’t long before she’s screaming his name as he shows her just how hard
and roughly a cowboy can ride a headstrong filly. But Rex and Cooper both have secrets, and when
the demons of their past rear their ugly heads, will their romance be torn apart?

Buy on Amazon

Capturing Their Mate

I thought the Cenzan invaders could never find me here, but I was wrong. Three of the alien brutes
came to take me, and before I ever set foot aboard their ship I had already been stripped bare,
spanked thoroughly, and claimed more shamefully then I would have ever thought possible.
They have decided that a public example must be made of me, and I will be punished and used in the
most humiliating ways imaginable as a warning to anyone who might dare to defy them. But I am no
ordinary breeder, and the secrets hidden in my past could change their world… or end it.

Buy on Amazon

Rogue
Tracking down cyborgs is my job, but this time I’m the one being hunted. This rogue machine has
spent most of his life locked up, and now that he’s on the loose he has plans for me…
 He isn’t just going to strip me, punish me, and use me. He will take me longer and harder than any
human ever could, claiming me so thoroughly that I will be left in no doubt who owns me.
No matter how shamefully I beg and plead, my body will be ravaged again and again with pleasure
so intense it terrifies me to even imagine, because that is what he was built to do.

Buy on Amazon

Roughneck
When I took a job on an oil rig to escape my scheming stepfather’s efforts to set me up with one of
his business cronies, I knew I’d be working with rugged men. What I didn’t expect is to find myself
bent over a desk, my cheeks soaked with tears and my bare thighs wet for a very different reason, as
my well-punished bottom is thoroughly used by a stern, infuriatingly sexy roughneck.
Even though I should have known better than to get sassy with a firm-handed cowboy, let alone a
tough-as-nails former Marine, there’s no denying that learning the hard way was every bit as hot as it
was shameful. But a sore, welted backside is just the start of his plans for me, and no matter how
much I blush to admit it, I know I’m going to take everything he gives me and beg for more.

Buy on Amazon

Hunting Their Mate

As far as I’m concerned, the Cenzans will always be the enemy, and there can be no peace while they
remain on our planet. I planned to make them pay for invading our world, but I was hunted down and
captured by two of their warriors with the help of a battle-hardened former Marine. Now I’m the one
who is going to pay, as the three of them punish me, shame me, and share me.
Though the thought of a fellow human taking the side of these alien brutes enrages me, that is far
from the worst of it. With every searing stroke of the strap that lands across my bare bottom, with
every savage thrust as I am claimed over and over, and with every screaming climax, it is made more
clear that it is my own quivering, thoroughly used body which has truly betrayed me.

Buy on Amazon

Primitive
I was sent to this world to help build a new Earth, but I was shocked by what I found here. The men
of this planet are not just primitive savages. They are predators, and I am now their prey…
The government lied to all of us. Not all of the creatures who hunted and captured me are aliens.
Some of them were human once, specimens transformed in labs into little more than feral beasts.
I fought, but I was thrown over a shoulder and carried off. I ran, but I was caught and punished. Now
they are going to claim me, share me, and use me so roughly that when the last screaming climax has
been wrung from my naked, helpless body, I wonder if I’ll still know my own name.

Buy on Amazon
 Harvest
The Centurions conquered Earth long before I was born, but they did not come for our land or our
resources. They came for mates, women deemed suitable for breeding. Women like me.
Three of the alien brutes decided to claim me, and when I defied them, they made a public example
of me, punishing me so thoroughly and shamefully I might never stop blushing.
But now, as my virgin body is used in every way possible, I’m not sure I want them to stop…

Buy on Amazon

Torched
I work alongside firefighters, so I know how to handle musclebound roughnecks, but Blaise
Tompkins is in a league of his own. The night we met, I threw a glass of wine in his face, then ended
up shoved against the wall with my panties on the floor and my arousal dripping down my thighs,
screaming out climax after shameful climax with my well-punished bottom still burning.
I’ve got a series of arsons to get to the bottom of, and finding out that the infuriatingly sexy brute
who spanked me like a naughty little girl will be helping me with the investigation seemed like the
last thing I needed, until somebody hurled a rock through my window in an effort to scare me away
from the case. Now having a big, strong man around doesn’t seem like such a bad idea…

Buy on Amazon

Fertile
The men who hunt me were always brutes, but now lust makes them barely more than beasts.
When they catch me, I know what comes next.
I will fight, but my need to be bred is just as strong as theirs is to breed. When they strip me, punish
me, and use me the way I’m meant to be used, my screams will be the screams of climax.

Buy on Amazon

Hostage
I knew going after one of the most powerful mafia bosses in the world would be dangerous, but I
didn’t anticipate being dragged from my apartment already sore, sorry, and shamefully used.
My captors don’t just plan to teach me a lesson and then let me go. They plan to share me, punish
me, and claim me so ruthlessly I’ll be screaming my submission into the sheets long before they’re
through with me. They took me as a hostage, but they’ll keep me as theirs.

Buy on Amazon

Defiled
 I was born to rule, but for her sake I am banished, forced to wander the Earth among mortals. Her
virgin body will pay the price for my protection, and it will be a shameful price indeed.
Stripped, punished, and ravaged over and over, she will scream with every savage climax.
She will be defiled, but before I am done with her she will beg to be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Kept
On the run from corrupt men determined to silence me, I sought refuge in his cabin. I ate his food,
drank his whiskey, and slept in his bed. But then the big bad bear came home and I learned the hard
way that sometimes Goldilocks ends up with her cute little bottom well-used and sore.
He stripped me, spanked me, and ravaged me in the most shameful way possible, but then this rugged
brute did something no one else ever has before. He made it clear he plans to keep me…

Buy on Amazon

Auctioned
Twenty years ago the Malzeons saved us when we were at the brink of self-annihilation, but there
was a price for their intervention. They demanded humans as servants… and as pets.
Only criminals were supposed to be offered to the aliens for their use, but when I defied Earth’s
government, asking questions that no one else would dare to ask, I was sold to them at auction.
I was bought by two of their most powerful commanders, rivals who nonetheless plan to share me. I
am their property now, and they intend to tame me, train me, and enjoy me thoroughly.
But I have information they need, a secret guarded so zealously that discovering it cost me my
freedom, and if they do not act quickly enough both of our worlds will soon be in grave danger.

Buy on Amazon

Hard Ride
When I snuck into Montana Cobalt’s house, I was looking for help learning to ride like him, but what
I got was his belt across my bare backside. Then with tears still running down my cheeks and arousal
dripping onto my thighs, the big brute taught me a much more shameful lesson.
Montana has agreed to train me, but not just for the rodeo. He’s going to break me in and put me
through my paces, and then he’s going to show me what it means to be ridden rough and dirty.

Buy on Amazon

Carnal
For centuries my kind have hidden our feral nature, our brute strength, and our carnal instincts. But
this human female is my mate, and nothing will keep me from claiming and ravaging her.
She is mine to tame and protect, and if my belt doesn’t teach her to obey then she’ll learn in a much
more shameful fashion. Either way, her surrender will be as complete as it is inevitable.

Buy on Amazon

Bounty
After I went undercover to take down a mob boss and ended up betrayed, framed, and on the run,
Harper Rollins tried to bring me in. But instead of collecting a bounty, she earned herself a hard
spanking and then an even rougher lesson that left her cute bottom sore in a very different way.
She’s not one to give up without a fight, but that’s fine by me. It just means I’ll have plenty more
chances to welt her beautiful backside and then make her scream her surrender into the sheets.

Buy on Amazon

Beast
Primitive, irresistible need compelled him to claim me, but it was more than mere instinct that drove
this alien beast to punish me for my defiance and then ravage me thoroughly and savagely. Every
screaming climax was a brand marking me as his, ensuring I never forget who I belong to.
He’s strong enough to take what he wants from me, but that’s not why I surrendered so easily as he
stripped me bare, pushed me up against the wall, and made me his so roughly and shamefully.
It wasn’t fear that forced me to submit. It was need.

Buy on Amazon

Gladiator
Xander didn’t just win me in the arena. The alien brute claimed me there too, with my punished
bottom still burning and my screams of climax almost drowned out by the roar of the crowd.
Almost…
Victory earned him freedom and the right to take me as his mate, but making me truly his will mean
more than just spanking me into shameful surrender and then rutting me like a wild beast. Before he
carries me off as his prize, the dark truth that brought me here must be exposed at last.

Buy on Amazon

Big Rig
Alexis Harding is used to telling men exactly what she thinks, but she’s never had a roughneck like
me as a boss before. On my rig, I make the rules and sassy little girls get stripped bare, bent over my
 desk, and taught their place, first with my belt and then in a much more shameful way.
She’ll be sore and sorry long before I’m done with her, but the arousal glistening on her thighs
reveals the truth she would rather keep hidden. She needs it rough, and that’s how she’ll get it.

Buy on Amazon

Warriors
I knew this was a primitive planet when I landed, but nothing could have prepared me for the rough
beasts who inhabit it. The sting of their prince’s firm hand on my bare bottom taught me my place in
his world, but it was what came after that truly demonstrated his mastery over me.
This alien brute has granted me his protection and his help with my mission, but the price was my
total submission to both his shameful demands and those of his second in command as well.
But it isn’t the savage way they make use of my quivering body that terrifies me the most. What
leaves me trembling is the thought that I may never leave this place… because I won’t want to.

Buy on Amazon

Owned
With a ruthless, corrupt billionaire after me, Crockett, Dylan, and Wade are just the men I need.
Rough men who know how to keep a woman safe… and how to make her scream their names.
But the Hell’s Fury MC doesn’t do charity work, and their help will come at a price.
A shameful price…
They aren’t just going to bare me, punish me, and then do whatever they want with me.
They’re going to make me beg for it.

Buy on Amazon

Seized
Delaney Archer got herself mixed up with someone who crossed us, and now she’s going to find out
just how roughly and shamefully three bad men like us can make use of her beautiful body.
She can plead for mercy, but it won’t stop us from stripping her bare and spanking her until she’s
sore, sobbing, and soaking wet. Our feisty little captive is going to take everything we give her, and
she’ll be screaming our names with every savage climax long before we’re done with her.

Buy on Amazon

Cruel Masters
 I thought I understood the risks of going undercover to report on billionaires flaunting their power,
but these men didn’t send lawyers after me. They’re going to deal with me themselves.
Now I’m naked aboard their private plane, my backside already burning from one of their belts, and
these three infuriatingly sexy bastards have only just gotten started teaching me my place.
I’m not just going to be punished, shamed, and shared. I’m going to be mastered.

Buy on Amazon

Hard Men
My father’s will left his company to me, but the three roughnecks who ran it for him have other
ideas. They’re owed a debt and they mean to collect on it, but it’s not money these brutes want.
It’s me.
In return for protection from my father’s enemies, I will be theirs to share. But these are hard men,
and they don’t just intend to punish my defiance and use me as shamefully as they please.
They plan to master me completely.

Buy on Amazon

Rough Ride
As I hear the leather slide through the loops of his pants, I know what comes next. Jake Travers
is going to blister my backside. Then he’s going to ride me the way only a rodeo champion can.
Plenty of men who thought they could put me in my place have learned the hard way that I was more
than they could handle, and when Jake showed up I was sure he would be no different.

I was wrong.
When I pushed him, he bared and spanked me in front of a bar full of people.
I should have let it go at that, but I couldn’t.
That’s why he’s taking off his belt…

Buy on Amazon
 PIPER STONE LINKS

You can keep up with Piper Stone via her newsletter, her website, her Twitter account, her Facebook
page, and her Goodreads profile, using the following links:

http://eepurl.com/c2QvLz
https://darkdangerousdelicious.wordpress.com/
https://twitter.com/piperstone01
https://www.facebook.com/Piper-Stone-573573166169730/
https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/15754494.Piper_Stone